summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/66022-h/66022-h.htm
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
authornfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org>2025-01-22 19:17:30 -0800
committernfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org>2025-01-22 19:17:30 -0800
commit80d043879f102f42217c406de3ac7aaad5b50620 (patch)
tree0667155b2225c424e92376efcd7f12415e91dfae /old/66022-h/66022-h.htm
parent3601e089ba7ba69f26e4a784ffe24b6b3610f304 (diff)
NormalizeHEADmain
Diffstat (limited to 'old/66022-h/66022-h.htm')
-rw-r--r--old/66022-h/66022-h.htm7724
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 7724 deletions
diff --git a/old/66022-h/66022-h.htm b/old/66022-h/66022-h.htm
deleted file mode 100644
index 5d525e8..0000000
--- a/old/66022-h/66022-h.htm
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,7724 +0,0 @@
-<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN"
- "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd">
-<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en">
- <head>
- <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=utf-8" />
- <meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" />
- <title>
- The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Astral World, by Joel Tiffany.
- </title>
- <link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" />
- <style type="text/css">
-
-body {
- margin-left: 10%;
- margin-right: 10%;
-}
-
-h1
-{
- margin-top: 2em; margin-bottom: 2em;
- text-align: center;
- font-size: x-large;
- font-weight: normal;
- line-height: 1.6;
-}
-
- h2,h3 {
- text-align: center;
- clear: both;
- }
-
-.half-title {
- margin-top: 2em; margin-bottom: 2em;
- text-align: center;
- font-size: x-large;
- font-weight: normal;
- line-height: 1.6;
- }
-
-div.chapter {page-break-before: always;}
-h2.nobreak {page-break-before: avoid;}
-
-/* Paragraphs */
-
-p {text-indent: 1em;
- margin-top: .75em;
- text-align: justify;
- margin-bottom: .75em;
- }
-
-.psig {text-align: right; margin-right: 2em;}
-
-.spaced {margin-top: 3em; margin-bottom: 3em;}
-
-hr {
- width: 33%;
- margin-top: 2em;
- margin-bottom: 2em;
- margin-left: 33.5%;
- margin-right: 33.5%;
- clear: both;
-}
-
-
-hr.chap {width: 65%; margin-left: 17.5%; margin-right: 17.5%;}
-hr.small {width: 25%; margin-left: 37.5%; margin-right: 37.5%;}
-@media print { hr.chap {display: none; visibility: hidden;} }
-
-
-table {
- margin-left: auto;
- margin-right: auto;
- }
-.standard { font-size: .9em; border-collapse: collapse; }
-
-.tdl {text-align: left;}
-.tdr {text-align: right;}
-
-.pagenum { /* uncomment the next line for invisible page numbers */
- /* visibility: hidden; */
- position: absolute;
- left: 92%;
- font-size: smaller;
- text-align: right;
-} /* page numbers */
-
-.blockquote {
- margin-left: 5%;
- margin-right: 10%;
-}
-
-.center {text-align: center;}
-
-.small {font-size: small;}
-
-/* Images */
-
-img {border: none; max-width: 100%}
-.caption {font-size: smaller; font-weight: bold;}
-
-.figcenter {
- margin: auto;
- text-align: center;
- page-break-inside: avoid;
- max-width: 100%;
-}
-
-/* Poetry */
-.poetry-container {text-align: center;}
-.poetry {text-align: left; margin-left: 5%; margin-right: 5%;}
-/* uncomment the next line for centered poetry in browsers */
- .poetry {display: inline-block;}
-.poetry .stanza {margin: 1em auto;}
-.poetry .verse {text-indent: -3em; padding-left: 3em;}
-/* large inline blocks don't split well on paged devices */
-@media print { .poetry {display: block;} }
-.x-ebookmaker .poetry {display: block;}
-
-
-/* Transcriber's notes */
-
-.transnote {
- background-color: #E6E6FA;
- color: black;
- font-size:smaller;
- padding:0.5em;
- margin-bottom:5em;
- font-family:sans-serif, serif;
- }
-
-/* Poetry indents */
-.poetry .indent0 {text-indent: -3em;}
-
-/* Illustration classes */
-.illowp60 {width: 60%;}
-.illowp100 {width: 100%;}
-
-
- </style>
- </head>
-<body>
-
-<div style='text-align:center; font-size:1.2em; font-weight:bold'>The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Astral World--Higher Occult Powers, by Joel Tiffany</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
-most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
-of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
-at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you
-are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the
-country where you are located before using this eBook.
-</div>
-
-<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Title: The Astral World--Higher Occult Powers</p>
-<p style='display:block; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:0;'>Clairvoyance, Spiritism, Mediumship, and Spirit-Healing Fully Explained</p>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Author: Joel Tiffany</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>Release Date: August 9, 2021 [eBook #66022]</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>Language: English</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>Character set encoding: UTF-8</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Produced by: MFR, Les Galloway and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images generously made available by The Internet Archive)</div>
-
-<div style='margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:4em'>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ASTRAL WORLD--HIGHER OCCULT POWERS ***</div>
-
-<div class="transnote">
-<h3>Transcriber’s Notes</h3>
-
-<p>Obvious typographical errors have been silently corrected. Variations
-in hyphenation have been standardised but all other spelling and
-punctuation remains unchanged.
-</p>
-</div>
-
-
-<hr class="chap" />
-<div class="figcenter illowp60" id="i_frontis" style="max-width: 62.5em;">
- <img src="images/i_frontis.jpg" alt="" />
- <div class="caption">de LAURENCE SCOTT, Chicago Ill.</div>
-</div>
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" />
-<div class="figcenter illowp100" id="i_title" style="max-width: 75em;">
- <img src="images/i_title.jpg" alt="Title Page" />
-</div>
-
-<h1>
-The Astral World</h1>
-
-<p class="center">HIGHER OCCULT POWERS</p>
-
-<p class="center"><i>Clairvoyance, Spiritism, Mediumship, and
-Spirit-Healing Fully Explained</i></p>
-
-<p class="center">BY</p>
-
-<p class="center">JOEL TIFFANY</p>
-
-<p class="center">INTRODUCTION BY PHENIX</p>
-
-<p class="center"><i>Third Edition</i></p>
-
-<p class="center">de LAURENCE, SCOTT &amp; COMPANY<br />
-CHICAGO, ILL., U. S. A.<br />
-1910</p>
-
-
-<p class="center spaced small">
-<i>Title Page</i><br />
-COPYRIGHT 1910<br />
-de LAURENCE, SCOTT &amp; CO.
-</p>
-
-
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<h2 class="nobreak" id="TABLE_OF_CONTENTS">TABLE OF CONTENTS</h2>
-</div>
-<hr class="small" />
-
-
-<table class="standard" summary="">
-<tr>
-<td></td>
-<td></td>
-<td class="tdr">Page</td>
-</tr>
-<tr>
-<td class="tdl" colspan="2">Introduction</td>
-<td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_v">v</a></td>
-</tr>
-<tr>
-<td class="tdl" colspan="2">Chapter</td>
-</tr>
-<tr>
-<td class="tdr">I.</td>
-<td class="tdl">—On the Determination of Truth</td>
-<td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_17">17</a></td>
-</tr>
-<tr>
-<td class="tdr">II.</td>
-<td class="tdl">—The Sphere of Lust</td>
-<td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_38">38</a></td>
-</tr>
-<tr>
-<td class="tdr">III.</td>
-<td class="tdl">—The Second, or Relational Sphere</td>
-<td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_61">61</a></td>
-</tr>
-<tr>
-<td class="tdr">IV.</td>
-<td class="tdl">—Communication</td>
-<td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_76">76</a></td>
-</tr>
-<tr>
-<td class="tdr">V.</td>
-<td class="tdl">—Philosophy of Progression</td>
-<td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_99">99</a></td>
-</tr>
-<tr>
-<td class="tdr">VI.</td>
-<td class="tdl">—Mediumship</td>
-<td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_115">115</a></td>
-</tr>
-<tr>
-<td class="tdr">VII.</td>
-<td class="tdl">—Mediumship—Spiritual Healing</td>
-<td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_130">130</a></td>
-</tr>
-<tr>
-<td class="tdr">VIII.</td>
-<td class="tdl">—Condition of the Spirit in the Spirit-World</td>
-<td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_146">146</a></td>
-</tr>
-<tr>
-<td class="tdr">IX.</td>
-<td class="tdl">—Organization—Individualization</td>
-<td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_160">160</a></td>
-</tr>
-<tr>
-<td class="tdr">X.</td>
-<td class="tdl">—What Constitutes the Spirit</td>
-<td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_171">171</a></td>
-</tr>
-<tr>
-<td class="tdr">XI.</td>
-<td class="tdl">—Lust</td>
-<td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_187">187</a></td>
-</tr>
-<tr>
-<td class="tdr">XII.</td>
-<td class="tdl">—Marriage—Free Love</td>
-<td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_206">206</a></td>
-</tr>
-</table>
-
-
-
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" />
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_v">[Pg v]</span></p>
-<div class="chapter">
-<h2 class="nobreak" id="INTRODUCTION">INTRODUCTION</h2>
-</div>
-<hr class="small" />
-
-
-<p>The relations of man to his God have occupied the
-first minds of every age, but without rendering those
-relations so understandable to the mass of mankind as
-to be admitted as true. It has been evident to many,
-although not to all, that some minds so engaged have
-been inspired to write beyond the current knowledge
-of their day, indeed to foretell truths which could only
-be recognized as such after centuries of progression.</p>
-
-<p>The natural propensity of the human mind in the
-exercise of its ingenuity has been constantly developing
-in the endeavor to theorize upon the writings of these
-inspired authors, so as to present an entire system for
-the consideration of man. Each of these systems so
-proposed has passed away, from the fact that it carried
-with it the elements of its own destruction, itself
-not arising purely from the absolute, and therefore subject
-to the analysis of progressed mind, and by such
-analysis found wanting. Those theories which might
-have seemed compatible with the ability to adjudge
-truth in the middle ages, were not truths to the more
-progressed minds of later times; so that truth, except
-to absolute consciousness, may be considered, when
-subject to the test of human comprehension, as not absolute
-even to such comprehension, except in degree,
-and that varying with the continued progression of the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_vi">[Pg vi]</span>
-recipient. Thus the best minds at this time willingly
-admit that the writer of Job was inspired—that he
-wrote truths beyond the comprehension of more than a
-thousand years beyond his time. One instance of this
-may be thus stated:</p>
-
-<p>To Galileo and Copernicus we have attributed the
-discovery of the fact that the world is round; and yet
-the writer of the Book of Job, who wrote a thousand
-years before them, tells us that the earth is round, that
-its north is frigid, that the waters are divided by the
-dry land, where the day becomes night, and the night
-becomes day—clearly indicating that the continents are
-twelve hours apart, and that the earth must revolve to
-enable the relative position of its parts to the sun to
-give the phenomena now so well understood.</p>
-
-<p>Plato was an inspired man. He wrote on the soul,
-far in advance of his day; and it is only a progressed
-mind at this time that can read and comprehend his
-views. With Plato, all admit that his normal progression
-might have been equal to the observance of
-the results of his inspiration. But the writer of the
-Book of Job could never have seen an ocean. He could
-not have known of the existence of another continent,
-and the sciences collateral to his text could not have
-rendered him the didactic aid which would have been
-necessary to have made him cognizant, in his normal
-condition, of the truths he uttered; and, therefore, it
-is at least possible, if not probable, that these truths
-were directly the result of inspiration, as much beyond
-his own comprehension as beyond the comprehension
-of others. Indeed, even at the present day, thousands
-of students of theology have read Job without perceiv<span class="pagenum" id="Page_vii">[Pg vii]</span>ing
-that he had fore-run Galileo and Copernicus in
-their supposed discoveries.</p>
-
-<p>It is not to be wondered at, then, that modern Spiritualism
-and its truths, if credited to the source from
-which they are supposed to be derived, should be
-found to present truths not understood as such by
-every mind; and, notwithstanding its million converts,
-it seems to have embraced but few minds capable
-of presenting in a didactic form these truths.
-The various writers on the subject have rather spoken
-of its curiosities than its use; and we know of no
-book capable of instructing and satisfying even a progressed
-mind on either the precise use or exact advantages
-arising from a full belief in Spiritualism.</p>
-
-<p>This task has been most fearlessly performed by Joel
-Tiffany, Esq. He brought to the work a vigorous
-and original mind. A long course of legal practice had
-peculiarly adapted him to the task, particularly as an
-investigator of truth. His own progression was such
-as to enable him to advantage by his former practice,
-while his mediative power gave him intuitive advantage
-seldom combined in the same individual.
-His course of lectures seems to be suited to the precise
-wants of the day. It is true that they are not calculated
-for the use of the novice, but they are the
-only source we know of at this time by which those
-who have passed through the curiosity-phase of the
-subject of Spiritualism are enabled to review their
-observations and apply them usefully to their own
-progression. All those properties of the mind known
-as <i>adjective</i> in common parlance, requiring the assistance
-of the observation of others to render them
-substantive, are clearly defined by Mr. Tiffany.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_viii">[Pg viii]</span></p>
-
-<p>His analysis of mind, when properly understood,
-enables all the truths he has set forth to be read understandingly;
-in other words he gives the <i>modus</i>
-by which we may determine truths at least equal to the
-progressed condition of man at this time to comprehend.</p>
-
-<p>The Sphere of Lust, that greatest bar to man’s progression,
-both in its analysis and synthesis, is placed
-within his comprehension, and hence his power of
-avoidance is materially increased. The fabled terrors
-of Hades, Sheol, Tartarus, and Gehenna are defined
-so as to be comprehended by an ordinary individual,
-while the relational sphere of man is so
-treated as to enable each reader to define his own position,
-and those below him, sufficiently well to assist
-in his aspirations for higher exercise.</p>
-
-<p>Communication and Progression are fearlessly
-treated, and the master-mind is observable in all the
-collateral incidents of thought consequent upon their
-investigation.</p>
-
-<p>Mediumship is rendered understandable to all, and
-those phases which have been unproductive of good
-results to minds not elevated beyond the consideration
-consequent upon the morbid appetites of the curious,
-are fairly depicted so as to enable the investigator
-to avoid their recurrence, and to progress beyond
-their painful influences.</p>
-
-<p>Mr. Tiffany has judiciously failed to cater to the
-tastes of those who but magnify Kings to conceive of
-Gods. He has presented the Deity, or the consideration
-of the Deity, to the minds of his audience, in
-such a manner as to call forth the highest feelings<span class="pagenum" id="Page_ix">[Pg ix]</span>
-of the soul for the comprehension of the highest
-truth.</p>
-
-<p>The condition of the Spirit in the Spirit-world, as
-portrayed by him, is freed from the melo-dramatic
-condition in which it has been painted by the fashionable
-and various theologians of the day. The character
-of those Spirits is shown to be in accordance
-with the great law of God—Progression.</p>
-
-<p>While we freely admit the usefulness and beauty
-of many works written on abstract phases of Spiritualism,
-we can not but perceive a want of continuity
-in their didactic character; and from the point where
-the mind admits a future state of existence to the
-supposed character of that existence and the proper
-preparation of the Spirit while in the form for entering
-upon such a condition, we can not but observe
-that no work preceding these Lectures by Mr.
-Tiffany has met the demand. A careful reading of
-these Lectures, we are confident, will elevate and instruct
-every Spiritualist. It will enable him to review
-his intuitions, and to find their true value. It
-will chasten his confidence in communications which
-are not self-evident as truths, and improve his power
-to comprehend these truths.</p>
-
-<p>We ask the reader to peruse the following pages
-no more rapidly than he can clearly comprehend
-them. Every proposition is worthy his best thought
-and highest power of study; and if he follows them
-with the same pure aspiration that seems to imbue
-their author, he will rise from their consideration a
-wiser and a better man.</p>
-
-<p class="psig">PHENIX.</p>
-
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_17">[Pg 17]</span></p>
-
-<p class="half-title">THE ASTRAL WORLD<br />
-HIGHER OCCULT POWERS</p>
-<hr class="small" />
-
-<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_I">CHAPTER I.<br />
-
-<small>ON THE DETERMINATION OF TRUTH.</small></h2></div>
-
-
-<p>In commencing the investigation of Spiritualism, it
-becomes necessary in the outset that we find some
-point from which to start, or to commence our examination;
-for, in the inquiry after truth, we must find
-some standard by which we can determine truth—for
-unless we have that to which we can appeal to determine
-infallibly what is truth, however much we may
-investigate, we shall always be uncertain as to the
-accuracy of our conclusions.</p>
-
-<p>Man, as a conscious being, endowed with the faculty
-of perceiving being and existence, and also being
-susceptible to the influence of that which he perceives,
-himself becomes the center of all his investigations
-in the universe; and if there is any standard
-by which to try truth, he must find that standard within
-his own consciousness. Outside of man’s consciousness
-there is no standard to him of truth.</p>
-
-<p>I will illustrate briefly what I mean, that you may
-perceive how I wish to direct you in the investigation
-of the question, What is Truth? and how shall it be<span class="pagenum" id="Page_18">[Pg 18]</span>
-determined? The science of mathematics is said to be
-certain and demonstrative. And why is the science of
-mathematics any more demonstrable than is any other
-science? Why is it that the truth which it affirms can
-be any more positively demonstrated than any other
-truth? Is it because number and quantity are more
-fixed and certain than are qualities and attributes of
-being and existence? Why is it that the affirmations
-of mathematics are more demonstrable than the truths
-of any other science? I answer, that it is simply owing
-to the mode of proceeding in our investigations. If
-we will adopt the same process that we do in mathematics,
-we can have the same certainty upon all other
-questions that come within the sphere of man’s perceptions
-and affections. The mathematician comes
-down into his own consciousness, and finds certain
-conscious affirmations pertaining to number and quantity.
-He puts them down as truths not to be disregarded,
-and calls them self-evident truths or axioms.
-They are such affirmations of the consciousness as
-everybody must, per force, admit to be true; and when
-he has obtained the affirmations of his consciousness
-pertaining to number and quantity, he puts them down
-as truths not to be disregarded. They are always true
-everywhere, and under all circumstances, where number
-and quantity are to be investigated. He assumes
-nothing to be true which conflicts with these conscious
-affirmations of the soul. “Things equal to the same
-thing are equal to one another” must be received as
-true throughout the wide universe, so far as the
-mathematician investigates; and he allows nothing to
-controvert that self-evident truth; and so of all other<span class="pagenum" id="Page_19">[Pg 19]</span>
-affirmations. He allows nothing, in his investigations,
-to conflict at all; and whatever does conflict, he affirms
-to be false. Then, before he takes another step, he is
-very careful to fix upon accurate definitions, so that we
-may know precisely what he means—may understand
-exactly the scope of what he says. For instance,
-speaking of geometry, he will say that it pertains to
-the measurement of extent, and extent has three dimensions—length,
-breadth, and thickness. He next
-goes on to give definitions of that which is necessary
-to bound space—tells you what is a straight line, what
-a curved line, what is a plain surface, what is a curved
-surface, etc. After having ascertained the affirmations
-of the consciousness of the soul, in respect to number
-and quantity, and having fixed accurately upon the
-definition of all terms to be used, he then commences
-by demonstration, and will not go one step faster than
-demonstration attends him—does not launch at all into
-conjecture. He makes the relation between premises
-and conclusion inevitable; and if there be not an inevitable
-relation, he does not establish his proposition
-mathematically.</p>
-
-<p>Now, what is true in respect to mathematics, is true
-in respect to every other subject that may come before
-the mind. There are conscious affirmations of the soul
-lying at the basis of all investigation; and in these
-conscious affirmations of the soul is to be found the
-standard by which to try the truth of whatever plane
-or sphere of thought. The first point to be taken is
-to ascertain what are the affirmations of the soul upon
-these points to be investigated. Our next step is to
-fix upon certain definitions, so that we can always un<span class="pagenum" id="Page_20">[Pg 20]</span>derstand
-precisely what we mean in our use of terms.
-Then we must see next that the relation between premises
-and conclusion be always inevitable. There
-must never be left any opportunity for the premises to
-be true and the conclusion false. Then we shall always
-be certain of having the truth.</p>
-
-<p>In investigating the science of mind and spirit, I
-propose to pursue this mathematical course; and not
-attempt to argue any point that is not capable of
-demonstration—that is not based upon the absolute
-affirmation of the soul, conducted with reference to
-strict definitions, and making the relation of premises
-and conclusion inevitable. The reason of being thus
-particular is, that the greatest confusion prevails, not
-only in respect to the subject of the New Philosophy,
-or Spiritualism, but in respect to all subjects pertaining
-to spiritual life. Man does not know precisely
-where to begin his investigation. He does not seem
-to know precisely where he is certain of any thing pertaining
-to spiritual existence, and thinks that it must
-be all conjectural.</p>
-
-<p>Now here is an affirmation which I believe every
-man in the audience will agree to be an affirmation of
-every one’s consciousness, and that it lies at the basis
-of all our investigation of this and every other subject.
-(I will say further, that, if any individual in the audience
-disagrees with me, he will confer a favor by
-manifesting that disagreement at any time; because
-I wish to be exceedingly near to you as a lecturer, and
-wish you to be exceedingly near to me, so that there
-may be the most perfect freedom of intercourse of
-thought and expression between us.)</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_21">[Pg 21]</span></p>
-
-<p>Then the first affirmation of the consciousness is this:
-That the mind can perceive nothing but its own consciousness,
-and that which is inwrought into that consciousness.</p>
-
-<p>Now I wish you to try that in every possible way,
-to see if be true. We talk about getting information
-and forming ideas from subjects outside of ourselves,
-as though it were independent of our minds.
-My proposition is, that the mind can perceive nothing
-but its own consciousness, and that which is inwrought
-into that consciousness; and, furthermore, that its perception
-of being and existence will be according as it
-is inwrought into its consciousness; and by no possibility
-can it be anything else to the individual; and,
-as a matter of course, if there be any standard anywhere
-by which to try truth, and know that it is true,
-that standard must be inwrought into the consciousness
-of the individual who has to apply it; and he will
-apply it accordingly as it is inwrought into his consciousness.
-Now is there any one that does not perceive
-that this is absolutely true? Then receiving that
-as a truth which every mind affirms—it can not suppose
-the contrary of it to be true—we must set down
-every thing as false which conflicts with this proposition,
-no matter whether it overthrows authority or not.
-Whatever conflicts with this self-evident truth, or
-affirmation of universal consciousness, must be false.
-Truth does not conflict with truth. You may be assured
-that falsehood always exists where you find conflict
-and antagonism. It follows then, that all there is
-of being or of existence in the universe that will ever
-be known to you or me will be that which is inwrought<span class="pagenum" id="Page_22">[Pg 22]</span>
-into our consciousness. It follows, as a matter of
-course, the universe can be no larger and no more perfect,
-than it can be inwrought into our consciousness;
-and it will be limited to us by our mental unfolding.
-Hence it will necessarily follow, that different individuals
-who are differently unfolded in the different
-departments of their intellectual and perceptional natures,
-will perceive being and existence in very different
-lights; and yet each will suppose that each sees it
-in the same lights, until we begin to compare notes.
-There will be as many different New Yorks as there
-are different minds to form images or conceptions of
-New York. So there will be as many different mental
-Earths or mental universes as there are minds to form
-conceptions of our Earth and the universe; and each
-mind will have the Earth or the universe fashioned into
-his own consciousness, and when it will investigate, it
-will investigate that which is then fashioned therein,
-and study it as fashioned there. It follows then, as a
-matter of course, that when the image of the existence
-within our consciousness corresponds to the actuality,
-that is, when the ideal in man corresponds to the real
-in God, then man has the truth—not till then. That
-is, when my perception of being and existence corresponds
-with the being and existence, then I have the
-truth of being and existence. But just so far as my
-idea or perception of being or existence deviates from
-its actuality, just so far my impression is false. These
-conclusions follow as a matter of necessity. Hence
-you and I will learn at once, that the first lesson for
-us to learn in commencing the study of the universe,
-is to learn ourselves. The very first volume that is<span class="pagenum" id="Page_23">[Pg 23]</span>
-opened before us, is that which God has given us in
-giving us a conscious being. Here we must commence
-our first lesson, because every thing must be recorded
-in the pages of this volume. God can never
-manifest any part of the universe or himself to us beyond
-the capacity of the pages of this volume to receive
-that manifestation. It follows then, as a matter
-of course, that truth can never be communicated by
-authority; and when a man tells me that a certain
-thing is true upon his authority, I can not receive it
-simply upon his statement. You will understand that
-I distinguish between stating a truth and narrating
-a fact. I may receive a statement of fact upon authority.</p>
-
-<p>A man may tell me that there is such a place as London,
-and I believe it; and I may form an idea respecting
-it; but the ideal London I have in my mind is
-very far from being the real London—is very far from
-being a representation of the real London. That is, the
-ideal London which I have exists only in my mind,
-has no representative corresponding in the outward
-matter-of-fact London. But when the real London is
-brought into my consciousness, I have <i>the</i> London.
-Before, I had a sort of <i>a</i> London. Now you will understand
-what is meant by a difference between forming
-a conception of a fact and a truth. Suppose I
-should say to you that the sum of the squares of the
-two sides of a right-angled triangle is equal to the
-square of its hypotenuse, you having faith in my capacity
-to determine truth will say, “I will believe it
-as a fact; but I have no perception of its truth—I
-have only your word for it.” Now your faith is not<span class="pagenum" id="Page_24">[Pg 24]</span>
-in the truth of the proposition, but in my word. There
-is a truth there, but you can not receive it upon my
-authority. The reception of it as a truth depends upon
-your mind being unfolded to the plane of that truth.
-The question then for us to settle is, whether the conception
-in our minds corresponds to the actuality. If
-we have the means of determining that it does correspond,
-then we have the means of determining that our
-perception is true. The truth is the perception by
-the mind of that which is. You may apply this rule
-to any sphere of investigation that you please. Then
-let us begin with man as a microcosm of the universe,
-and who is destined in his spiritual unfolding to be a
-microcosm of all that is in the universe; in other words,
-whose mind here is to begin to translate the universe
-into its consciousness. The universe is a great book,
-which it is man’s business to read and translate into
-his consciousness, so that the image within shall correspond
-to the actuality without—so that he shall be
-a universe of himself—so that the individual in his
-affection by that which is transferred also becomes a
-divine, a god. “Is it not written in your law, I said
-ye are gods?” Man is to become in his impulses and
-character like the divine of the universe, so that he
-has not only all the wisdom, fact, and principle, but
-all the affection of the universe, to wit, the divine
-translated into his affection, so that in his outward
-form and inward being he is a child of God, created
-in his image. Thus, so far as we proceed day by day
-in translating the actual and real universe into the perceptive
-and ideal in us, so fast are we unfolding and
-growing up into knowledge; and when that knowledge<span class="pagenum" id="Page_25">[Pg 25]</span>
-is united with the truth and affectional impulses converted
-into wisdom, we are made temples for the in-dwelling
-of the divine spirit. It becomes us, then, to
-make use of all means within our power to perceive
-this great volume that God has opened before us, and
-given us the means of studying, translating into our
-minds, and making our own. Looking at man, then,
-as a conscious being, one that possesses the faculty of
-perceiving existence in all its various modes of manifestation,
-and also of perceiving being itself, thus
-having within himself that whereon God can write not
-only the phenomena, but the law and science of being
-itself, let us become free men, lovers of the truth, determined
-to be honest with ourselves and the world,
-determined to know what can be known, and not to be
-deceived either by our own appetites, passions, or
-lusts, or by the influences that others may extend over
-us to turn away our minds from earnestly and truthfully
-investigating all subjects. The mind that is
-afraid to look upon the wide universe, to receive the
-image that God would impress upon it every day and
-moment of his life, is denying the birthright of his
-soul.</p>
-
-<p>Man, as a conscious being, is the subject of three
-degrees of conscious perception—he can be subject
-to no less and no more; and being influenced by
-what he perceives—three degrees of affection. In
-other words, there is laid the foundation for three
-spheres of thought and three spheres of affection. He
-can possess no more—no less. Now I am to demonstrate
-this to be true in such a way that every one of
-you shall know its truth. I begin first to prove that<span class="pagenum" id="Page_26">[Pg 26]</span>
-these spheres of knowledge and affection exist in you,
-because it is my business, after having proved this—if
-I should succeed in proving it—to show that in the
-wide universe there are but those same three spheres
-of knowledge and those same three spheres of affection
-and love—no less and no more; that man possesses
-within himself the elements of all knowledge and affection
-that exist in the wide universe. Unless he did
-possess these elements, he could not investigate the
-universe; for he can only investigate that, the elements
-of which exist within his consciousness. In the first
-place, man has that faculty by which he perceives the
-mere phenomena of existence, or, in other words, he
-has that department of conscious being which is addressed
-by what we call the physical senses, the scope
-of which is to reveal to him facts and phenomena in the
-material plane of existence. The physical senses can
-only reveal to him the facts and phenomena. In this
-respect man differs not at all from the animal, which
-possesses the same number of physical senses, and is
-impressed by the same light that impresses man’s
-senses—is subject to the same conditions. The law
-by which perception is awakened in the consciousness
-is the same in the animal as in the man. But man
-possesses also another element that is not content with
-mere investigation, or mere observation of forms and
-phenomena. You see this other nature is manifested
-in the little child, after he begins to walk about and
-observe the forms of things. There are certain things
-he can not ascertain by the use of the physical senses,
-and he asks his parents for further information. If you
-will examine the philosophy of asking questions, you<span class="pagenum" id="Page_27">[Pg 27]</span>
-will perceive that it is a means of gaining information
-by the exercise of some faculties higher than the physical
-senses. It is seeking for information that shall be
-applied to the consciousness, that shall be represented
-by ideas that exist in the mind. We may suppose that
-Sir Isaac Newton and his dog were sitting in the
-orchard, and that both saw an apple fall to the ground.
-The dog could observe the fact as well as Sir Isaac
-Newton, but Sir Isaac Newton perceived that there
-was something involved in the fall of that apple, which
-the dog never thought of. The dog confined his observation
-to the mere fact; but Sir Isaac Newton perceived,
-by the aid of a higher faculty, that there existed
-a law which he wished to ascertain, and therefore commenced
-investigation to discover it. This department
-of mind which led Sir Isaac Newton to make this
-investigation was not content with observing the mere
-facts or phenomena of existence, but wished to investigate
-that which was concerned in the production of
-the phenomenon. That faculty gives rise in man to
-this second sphere, which observes not the phenomena,
-but investigates the law or proximate causes of phenomena,
-and opens the field of science and philosophy.
-Hence the second sphere of thought is that sphere which
-investigates the relation of things and determines the
-law of action and manifestation through that relation.
-It belongs to what we call the relational, the middle,
-or mediatorial sphere; because it embraces the means
-by which causes operate to produce effects. For instance,
-I speak and you hear. I am a cause of producing
-a sound; your ears are affected by the sound
-produced. The atmosphere is the medium by which<span class="pagenum" id="Page_28">[Pg 28]</span>
-the action is transmitted from my organs of speech to
-those of hearing. The physical senses notice the fact
-in the physical sphere; the intellectual perceptions
-notice the means by which the fact is produced. The
-next, the highest, the inmost, absolute nature is that
-which perceives the absolute cause of these effects.</p>
-
-<p>There is a sphere of mind in you that observes the
-mere effect; there is a sphere that investigates the relation
-or law by which phenomena are produced; there
-is also a sphere of mind which searches after and perceives
-the absolute cause of the phenomena. Now,
-inasmuch as all being or existence must come under
-one of these forms, either its phenomena, the means
-by which they are produced, or the cause which,
-through the means, has produced the phenomena, there
-can be but these three departments of conscious perception:
-the physical or intellectual, the moral or relational,
-and the divine or absolute, which perceives
-the absolute of all being. To illustrate the difference
-between the relational and the absolute: When Sir
-Isaac Newton discovered the existence of the law of
-gravitation, and found it the same that caused the motion
-of the planetary bodies, it was supposed that he
-discovered the cause of their motion. He named that
-law attraction, or attraction of gravitation. Now we
-turn upon Sir Isaac Newton and ask, What is attraction
-of gravitation? The only reply that can be made
-is to speak of its effects. However intellectual the
-mind may be, it must be ignorant of the absolute, because
-it belongs to the sphere of relations. You can
-not analyze the infinite. You can not compare the infinite.
-It is only in the sphere of the finite that the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_29">[Pg 29]</span>
-intellectual faculties have power to pursue their investigations.
-That which perceives the absolute must
-of itself be absolute; that is, the finite can not receive
-the infinite—the finite can not embrace the infinite.
-Therefore, if the infinite is ever to be represented to
-man, there must be a department that is receptive of
-the infinite; and that department must be infinite, or
-it can not receive the infinite. When I dwell more particularly
-upon this subject, I will endeavor to make it
-apparent to you so far as language is capable of making
-it.</p>
-
-<p>Corresponding to the three spheres of perception
-there are three spheres of affection. The first sphere
-is called the sphere of self-love, or, to use a word
-which would express it in every relation, I would call
-it lust; that is, the desire for self-gratification. This
-is the lowest sphere pertaining to the finite, and corresponding
-to the sphere of fact or phenomena. The
-second sphere is the sphere of relational love, and
-that divides naturally into two departments—the love
-of unconscious nature, the love of sciences, etc., and
-the love of conscious being, or moral love, by which
-man loves his neighbor, some conscious being out of
-himself. That is the second sphere of love, known as
-relational, and it belongs to the sphere of relational
-truth, or the sphere of intellectual and moral investigation.
-There is a third sphere of impulse or love,
-known as the divine or absolute love, called the love
-of God, the love of the infinite. In one of these three
-spheres is every man’s ruling affection to be found—in
-the sphere of self-love, seeking self-gratification; or in
-the sphere of moral love, seeking the welfare of his<span class="pagenum" id="Page_30">[Pg 30]</span>
-neighbor; or in the sphere of divine love, loving as God
-loves, universally—not objectively, but subjectively,
-all the wide universe. There can be but just these
-three spheres. Now if each of you will investigate,
-you will readily recognize two of the affections at
-least to which I have called your attention, self-love,
-and social love, but more particularly self-love, desire
-for self-gratification, desiring that you may be first
-mad happy, and then leaving the world to be happy
-afterward. The love that goes out of itself, and loves
-some being out of yourself, is exemplified in the love
-of a true husband for his wife, of a parent for his
-child, of a brother for a sister. All these loves give
-indication of the second sphere of love, known as
-charity, good-will to the neighbor. This love is the
-means by which self-love is first overcome or destroyed.
-The individual is brought from self-love,
-through charity, to divine love, just as, in his knowledge,
-he is brought from the sphere of fact, through
-relation, to the absolute of being; and hence, in the
-spheres of unfolding, the three degrees are necessarily
-absolute. Look at society. What is it but the aggregate
-of individuals composing it? Society, separate
-from individuals, is nothing. The love of society is
-only the love of the aggregate of individuals. Now, inasmuch
-as the love will belong either to the sphere
-of self-love, charity, or divine love, you will find that
-society will always be expressive of one of these three
-loves, never the third, though. We say of society,
-when we look to the principles that govern it in its
-administration, it is but the embodiment of the character
-and will of those constituting the government<span class="pagenum" id="Page_31">[Pg 31]</span>
-—it is but an expression of the individuals composing
-it. Therefore there are three spheres of government
-corresponding to the three spheres of the individual.
-For individuals living in the selfish nature,
-the government will be a government of force. The
-individual who has come out of this obeys the truth
-because he loves the truth. He does not feel the
-restraints of law that says, Thou shalt not steal, Thou
-shalt not lie. He does not know that there are any
-such laws in the State. He never felt any restraints.
-That individual is not in the sphere of self-love; and
-the government over him is not a government of force.
-The government over him is a moral government, and
-has its place in his affection.</p>
-
-<p>Coming out of the government of force, man
-comes into the second, the Christian, or government
-of moral love, the government of charity. He then
-comes under the “new commandment I give unto you,
-that ye love one another.” This second, or mediatorial
-sphere, is a moral one; hence this dispensation has
-been called the mediatorial dispensation. Hence I
-say there will be a second sphere of government, or
-second dispensation, as it was called; but that dispensation
-is only the magnification of the individual. It
-is only the representation of society as one great individual.
-Then there is a prophecy of the third and
-perfect dispensation, which is called the millennial,
-the divine dispensation. When the second shall have
-performed its mediatorial work, when every individual
-will have been perfected in his moral nature, and shall
-be prepared to receive influx from the divine, then
-will arise the third dispensation of government, known<span class="pagenum" id="Page_32">[Pg 32]</span>
-as the millennial. If we refer to the forms of expression
-by which it is designated, we will find it spoken
-of as taking place at the consummation of the age, at
-the end of the world, when that mediatorial age is
-through, when man is perfected in his moral nature,
-has put down all rule and power; then Christ himself
-becomes subject to the Father, and God, the Divine,
-becomes all in all. That brings in the third dispensation,
-the third sphere of government. These three
-spheres of love in man lay the foundation for the
-spheres exhibited in the Spirit-world. The governments
-upon the earth, as well as in heaven, have their
-basis in man. Man is but the footings-up of all past
-ages; and the Spiritual worlds have their foundation
-in him. Therefore, when you and I wish to study the
-Spirit-spheres, to know what constitutes a sphere and
-degree, we are not obliged to go out of ourselves and
-look into space ten, fifteen, or a thousand miles away.
-That is not the way to study the Spirit-world. The way
-is to go within and study the spheres of Spiritual being
-and affection. Individuals who are in either of these
-spheres are allied to one of the three spheres in the
-Spiritual world. The first is called the lowest, or dark
-sphere, the sphere of outer darkness, sometimes called
-the grave. The grave was called the place of darkness,
-where there was neither knowledge, or device, or
-wisdom, and was that to which allusion was made in
-saying, that those in the graves shall hear the voice
-of God, and shall live. It is sometimes called “Gehenna.”
-It corresponds to man’s lustful nature, and
-represents the darkness and impurity of man under
-the influence of his lusts. That is what characterizes<span class="pagenum" id="Page_33">[Pg 33]</span>
-the first or lowest sphere of Spiritual being. The
-second sphere corresponds to man’s intellectual or
-moral nature. It is called “Paradise,” the place of
-happiness. Jesus said to the thief on the cross, “To-day
-shalt thou be with me in Paradise.” Two days
-after, when Mary met him at the tomb, and offered to
-embrace him, he said, “Touch me not, for I have not
-yet ascended to my Father.”</p>
-
-<p>He had been in Paradise—in the second sphere—and
-he told them that when he ascended to his Father
-they should see him no more. Both Gehenna and
-Paradise are spheres of Spirit-manifestation. Those
-who are charitable, and who do possess truly spiritual
-natures or affections, are in alliance with Paradise.
-Those in lust are in alliance with the sphere of lust or
-Gehenna. Those who have passed through, and fulfilled
-every impulse and every love in the second
-sphere, are said then to be brought into the divine
-presence. They no longer need a middle man between
-them and the Divine, because the Father can then
-speak directly to them. But so long as man is in the
-sphere of outer darkness or in Paradise, there is between
-him and the Divine (and he must approach by
-a mediator) something that can take the things of the
-Father and make them manifest to him in the visible
-sense. But when man has come into the third sphere,
-there is no longer a middle man; Christ himself becomes
-subject to the Father, and God becomes all in all.
-Then comes the New Dispensation, or the Consummation
-of the Christian Age. The point to which I
-wish to call your attention is, that the governments in
-earth, as well as in heaven, all have their basis in man<span class="pagenum" id="Page_34">[Pg 34]</span>
-—man being but the footings-up of all the ages of
-eternity. All is summed up in him; and he is the
-footings-up of all that preceded him; hence all the
-Spiritual spheres have their basis in man. Therefore,
-when we wish to study the Spirit-spheres, we are not
-obliged to go out of ourselves and begin to look off
-into space ten, fifteen, or one thousand miles away.
-The way is to come within, and ascertain the sphere
-of Spiritual being, Spiritual perception and affection;
-for all there is of the Spiritual universe is what has its
-basis in the individual Spirits who constitute the
-spheres.</p>
-
-<p>As the societies of earth are composed of the individuals
-of earth, so are the spheres of the heavens
-composed of the individuals of the heavens, and the
-ruling nature of the different spheres is but the aggregate
-of the ruling loves of those composing those
-spheres. The laws of the spheres are but the laws of
-those composing the spheres. We are germinal universes.
-We are to be developed and unfolded consciously
-till the whole universe is translated into our
-consciousness. There is but one way to study the
-universe, and that is to come down into ourselves and
-study ourselves. This idea of looking out of ourselves,
-looking to any external method outside of our consciousness
-to find out what constitutes a Spiritual
-sphere or degree, is all fallacious. Spirits may come
-and rap, talk, and preach till doomsday; if they can
-not find the elements within your consciousness out of
-which they can construct that Spiritual sphere, you
-can not perceive or get any true idea of Spirit-spheres.
-It is as though I were born blind, and had never seen<span class="pagenum" id="Page_35">[Pg 35]</span>
-the light, and of course knew nothing of light, color,
-and darkness, and some individual should endeavor to
-make me believe that I was living in total darkness,
-when there would be no part of my being to which he
-could appeal to make me believe. There would be no
-possibility of conveying the thought to my mind, because
-I should have no conscious experience of light,
-color, etc. Outward language could not give me the
-idea. Unless I have had the conscious experience to
-give me the idea out of which to construct the idea,
-the Spirits from the Spirit-world may come from every
-sphere and degree, and they can not convey to my
-mind an accurate idea of those spheres and degrees.
-If they would make me understand who God is, and
-what he is, they must find in me the elements out of
-which to construct that God. I say it is useless to
-look for information out of yourselves until you know
-what is in yourselves. The first lesson is to learn who
-and what am I. I propose to commence my investigations
-in each individual’s own consciousness, starting
-with affirmations of that consciousness, and with definitions
-about which we can not disagree, and then go
-forward step by step, demonstrating every point, and
-ascertaining the law of manifestation as that law is
-revealed in us. I do not ask Spirits, and do not wish
-them to come to tell me about the law that governs in
-their sphere. The truth is, we can not avoid the fact,
-that all communications that come understandingly,
-must come in the method that God has ordained, and
-that method is that it must be written by his law upon
-our consciousness; and when it is written so, Spirits can
-come and point out the writing to us; and that is the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_36">[Pg 36]</span>
-best they can do. I desire you to understand distinctly
-what will be the basis of my lectures, what will be the
-points I shall attempt to establish. I shall endeavor
-to prove Spiritualism. I shall not come to the raps
-for a considerable time. They are so far off, I shall
-not attempt to prove Spiritualism by rapping for some
-time yet. People say we have got beyond the rapping.
-The truth is, a large portion of the world have
-not yet got to the raps. They are not yet able to appreciate
-the raps. We must make considerable progress
-before we can get the philosophy of the raps.
-We have much to learn yet before we can get the full
-benefit of a simple sound, even though it be not accompanied
-by much intelligence. The first lesson I
-shall attempt to teach—pardon me for assuming to be
-a teacher, I will be a pupil at any time—is how to
-study and know yourselves; how to ascertain the laws
-of your being, action, and manifestation; how to determine
-what is and what is not spiritual in you; how
-to determine whether you are under Spirit-influence
-or not—for there are laws by which all these things
-can be determined. In my investigation I shall perhaps
-be able to determine where that terrible creature,
-Jack, the Giant-killer, the Odylic force, resides, and
-show what it can and what it can not do. And I
-promise, too, in the face and eyes of all theorizers who
-believe that the Spiritual manifestations are traceable
-to this force, and to the satisfaction of everybody else,
-to demonstrate that it is not competent to produce
-them. I will demonstrate it according to President
-Mahan’s hypothesis. I will show by every known
-law of nature that the power exerted at the brain’s<span class="pagenum" id="Page_37">[Pg 37]</span>
-center, in a single instance he has given, was equal to
-a thousand steam-engines of a million horse-power at
-the distance of five feet from the brain. But that will
-merely come in as collateral when I consider the objections
-offered to our theory. I will endeavor to
-consider every objection which any objector has proposed
-to bring forward. I do not stand here to boast,
-but what I speak is to me absolute. I stand here fearlessly,
-and invite all classes of minds to raise any objection
-they can to the Spiritual theory; and I bind
-myself to answer them instanter, or confess my inability
-to do so. The invitation commences now, and
-extends to every moment I am in the city.</p>
-
-<p>In my next lecture I shall begin with the question
-of Spirit-spheres, and endeavor to unfold to the consciousness
-of each of you the evidence of the existence
-of a first sphere, from which you will all do well to escape;
-and shall then proceed to prove the existence
-of other spheres, namely, the second, or relational
-sphere, and a third, or divine sphere. I invite skeptics
-and atheists in particular to be particularly captious.</p>
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_38">[Pg 38]</span></p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_II">CHAPTER II.<br />
-
-<small>THE SPHERE OF LUST.</small></h2></div>
-
-
-<p>Man possesses three natures—the animal or sensuous
-nature, the intellectual and moral nature, and the divine
-nature. Mind, in whatever department it is
-manifested, possesses two qualities—perception and
-affection, and understanding and love; or, when understanding
-is united with true affection, wisdom and
-love. I have heretofore said, that since man, in the
-lowest department of his being, is animal in his character,
-possessing the faculty of perceiving facts and
-phenomena, that faculty was the perceptive part of his
-animal being which embraces self-love, or a desire
-after self-gratification. That portion of the mind which
-pertains to the second part of man’s nature was described
-as being that which investigates the laws and
-relation of things, inquires into what relates to that
-department of nature called the scientific, and studies
-that which relates to man and society. What is called
-the moral department of man’s being is that which relates
-to the affectional part of his nature, and which is
-called moral love or charity. That which pertains to
-the divine or absolute of man’s being was said to embrace
-the religious element in him; through which
-department the Infinite, as the absolute of being and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_39">[Pg 39]</span>
-of affection, is to be revealed to the mind. The love
-characterizing this department was described as divine
-love—the love of the Divine Being. The first love is
-objective in self, the second is objective in neighbor,
-and the third is subjective in God. Thus, then, was
-given the division of that department of mind pertaining
-to man’s perception and affection.</p>
-
-<p>I am now to commence with the first—man in the
-lowest department of his perception and affection, to
-show you its nature, and its presence in him, in society,
-in government, and in the Spirit-world. If we
-would learn the laws that govern in that sphere of the
-Spirit-world called outer darkness, we need only learn
-the laws that govern in the sphere of outer darkness
-which is in man, and which is caused by man to exist
-in society. A singular idea has obtained, that this
-lower animal nature derives its quality from the physical
-body we carry about with us; and that when we
-come to be separated from it, we shall no longer possess
-any of that nature; as though this earthly body
-was the foundation of perception or affection—as
-though the instrument were the cause—as though this
-body, which we temporarily inhabit, exercised more
-control over us than the mind!</p>
-
-<p>I propose first, then, to inquire how much influence
-the body exercises upon the mind, and how much influence
-the mind exercises upon the body, so that we
-may arrive at something like an accurate conclusion
-as to what our condition will be beyond the grave; for
-if we know how much is to be subtracted, at death,
-from our animal natures, we can know how much of
-that nature remains after we have passed beyond the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_40">[Pg 40]</span>
-influence of these material bodies. My first position
-is this: The manifestation of impulse in finite beings
-rises out of the relation which one finite being sustains
-to another. There is no impulse that does not grow
-out of this relation; and the impulse is according to
-the nature and character of that relation. In the divine
-order, if my body, as a physical and a finite existence,
-did not sustain any relation, it would be subject
-to no impulse; therefore, whenever I perceive an impulse
-arising within me, I am informed thereby that I
-sustain a certain relation to something, and that if I
-would become truly wise in controlling that impulse,
-I must learn what that relation is. I might begin
-back of mind or conscious being to show how uniform
-this law is in the material or unconscious world, as
-that the influence between the earth and the sun arises
-out of a certain relation existing between them, and
-that if you change or destroy that relation, you change
-or destroy that influence. But I will illustrate this
-truth by reference to a conscious being. If man could
-be isolated from all laws, he would be a very different
-being from what he now is, although he might retain
-the same constitution which he now possesses; because
-he could not then come into certain relations
-which are necessary, in order to have revealed within
-him certain affections. I will take, for instance, the
-conjugal relation. It is the nearest the Divine. It is
-the first-begotten relation below the Infinite. Until a
-man and woman come into the true conjugal relation,
-they can not experience that love known as conjugal
-love. Till then it can not be begotten in them. They
-may conjecture they know what it is, but until that<span class="pagenum" id="Page_41">[Pg 41]</span>
-true relation is established between them, they can
-never have an adequate conception of it—can never
-know what it is to become so oblivious in another as
-the true wife does in the husband, or the true husband
-does in the wife; nor can they, like the true husband
-and wife, experience that perfect harmony of soul, or
-listen to that sweet spiritual music within, till they
-have entered this relation, which alone can fit them
-for a proper conjugal union. The law exists, and the
-conditions exist; but man must place himself, and woman
-must place herself, within the sphere of the law
-and the conditions, or they can not experience the
-benefit to be derived from them. So with the parental
-relation. No woman can know what maternal love is
-till she becomes a mother. Is it not so, mothers?
-People may conjecture that they know what it is, and
-suppose it to be a pure and friendly love-feeling existing
-between mother and child; but they can have no
-adequate conception of the deep tenderness and holiness
-of maternal love—their idea of it does not begin
-to reach down into the almost infinite depths of that
-holy love. There is no possible way for an individual
-to know what maternal love is, but to come into the
-maternal relation. That is the way God reveals it in
-the soul. The reason is, that the true maternal impulse
-in the finite is the manifestation of the Divine
-in the finite sphere, and this manifestation can only be
-made in an individual when that individual comes
-into the sphere where the Infinite can confer that
-blessing. The same is true with reference to paternal,
-fraternal, filial, and social love: they all depend for
-their development upon those in whom they are man<span class="pagenum" id="Page_42">[Pg 42]</span>ifested
-coming into the true relation which gives birth
-to them.</p>
-
-<p>The same law holds good when applied to the relations
-existing between the body and the spirit. My
-body can not be nourished so as to become an instrument
-of individualizing in me an immortal spirit, unless
-it be sustained by those things necessary to become
-a part of its organism. I have needs, as an immortal
-being, which must be supplied, or I perish; and since
-those needs exist, they must have some means of manifesting
-themselves to me; and one of the means employed
-for that purpose is the feeling of hunger. A
-desire for food proclaims a need of my wasting body.
-The needed material can then be taken into it to build
-it up and fit it for its holy mission of being an instrument
-in elaborating an immortal spirit. So, likewise,
-thirst is the voice of God proclaiming a need of my
-body, and my spirit is induced to seek for that which
-shall supply the demand of a divine impulse originating
-in that plane. So it is in regard to all other needs
-of the body calling upon the spirit for gratification.
-The impulses, then, pertaining to this body have not
-their origin in this body, but only in the relation which
-this body sustains to my spirit; and when the spirit
-has fulfilled its duty of supplying the needs of the
-body, the demand ceases. When, being hungry, I
-have appropriated the proper quantity of food, the desire
-for food ceases. It is so respecting every other
-need—when it is supplied, the demand ceases, and the
-individual continues to be satisfied till the demand is
-again created. By studying the needs of the body, and
-making yourself acquainted with its condition as far<span class="pagenum" id="Page_43">[Pg 43]</span>
-as it relates to the spirit, you may learn exactly how
-much influence, truly and properly, it exerts upon
-your spirit; but when you look beyond the needs of
-the body, and find impulses asking for more, you may
-be certain that you are finding impulses which do not
-pertain to your body. Though they may lay hold of
-your body and stimulate it to action and administer
-to its gratification, yet they do not arise out of it, but
-out of some neglected need. Such impulses are the
-voice of God calling our attention to some need which
-you have forgotten or neglected, and they will not permit
-you to rest till you discover what that need is and
-supply it. I will illustrate this point.</p>
-
-<p>Although man in the lower department of his nature
-is animal, he is nevertheless something more than an
-animal in the activities of his nature. The highest
-impulse of the animal is to provide for and protect its
-perishable mortal structure, and he has no immortal
-spirit to provide for in the future. He is content when
-the needs of the body are supplied. Did you never
-notice how content and unconcerned are the horse and
-dog when their demand for food is supplied? Young
-animals and young children, in their play, are supplying
-one of the needs of their body. But when the
-children have passed from childhood, desires of that
-kind cease, if they become properly developed men
-and women, and others take their place; while the
-animal, whenever the needs of his animal nature are
-supplied, is satisfied. Consequently, you do not see
-dissipated animals. Did you ever think of that?
-Animals do not get drunk, nor seek for gratification in
-any such unnatural channel. Animals are true to<span class="pagenum" id="Page_44">[Pg 44]</span>
-nature and to God. They can not have thoughts and
-desires that pertain to the undying spirit, their highest
-nature being merely animal. Were man as true to all
-the needs of his being as is the animal to the needs of
-his animal nature, he would not be the discontented,
-unhappy, and lustful being he now is. But in consequence
-of having to supply the needs of a higher
-nature, he finds himself far from being as contented as
-the brute, whose animal wants are all provided for.</p>
-
-<p>There are spiritual needs pertaining to his understanding
-and affections which are entirely overlooked
-or neglected by him, whose demands are as imperative
-as are the demands of the animal nature. The demands
-of his intellectual and moral nature cause him to feel
-the lack of something within which destroys his rest
-and quiet. He seeks to satisfy this lack by gratifying
-his sensuous appetites and passions. Thus man runs
-into vice, and becomes sinful. Were it not for his
-immortal thirsting for the water of life, he never
-would be a wicked, lustful being; or if he would <i>supply</i>
-the demands of that thirst, he never would be discontented
-or lustful.</p>
-
-<p>Now let us make the distinction between the lustful
-and the divine impulse, that you may better understand
-what I mean by the sphere to which I am calling your
-attention. We all can tell the difference by appealing
-to our own consciousness. The divine impulse informs
-us of a need, and leads us to seek to supply it. The
-Infinite only speaks of needs, and leads man to supply
-them, that he may grow up into a perfect being.
-Every impulse in man, from the lowest to the highest
-nature, must be attended to, in order to render him<span class="pagenum" id="Page_45">[Pg 45]</span>
-perfect. The true impulse is one that promotes individual
-happiness and contentment.</p>
-
-<p>When the infant, in consequence of this impulse,
-feels the sense of hunger calling for food, and such
-food as its infantile nature requires, it cries; but the
-supply of that demand is only necessary to cause it to
-cease its crying. This is because the child is free from
-those lusts which attach to persons advanced in years.
-“Of such is the kingdom of heaven.” The child does
-not lust after things that shall gratify or tickle its
-palate; it only seeks for those things which it needs;
-and when they are supplied, it ceases calling for more.
-But with the advance of age it learns of lustful parents,
-or by being acted upon by lustful influences, to seek
-gratification through lust, while in its original unperverted
-state it knows no impulses but those which
-are natural, and, consequently, it obeys the true and
-divine law.</p>
-
-<p>Without stopping to inquire into the origin of lust,
-I may say that it originates in man’s ignorance, necessarily.
-If you recollect the figure in the parable of
-the Garden of Eden, you remember that the sin committed
-by Eve was eating of the tree of knowledge
-of good and evil. That is where we all eat. But
-I do not propose to dwell upon the nature and origin
-of this lust in man, but merely to speak of it as
-being that which characterizes him in his lowest sphere
-of being. It brings him into antagonism with his
-neighbor and God. It is that which begets in him so
-much crime, and which brings ruin upon the world.
-That is lust which leads him to seek after self-gratification
-irrespective of any need, while the true impulse<span class="pagenum" id="Page_46">[Pg 46]</span>
-only leads him to seek to supply those things which
-are <i>really</i> needed. The impulse belonging to the lower
-sphere may be characterized as lust. The idea which
-obtains so generally in society, that lust belongs only
-to animal, sensual, or sexual desires, is, therefore,
-erroneous.</p>
-
-<p>Man may seek gratification in every plane of his
-being; not only in what he eats and drinks, but also
-in the intellectual plane. He may seek to gratify a
-vain curiosity. When he feels restless, he goes off
-searching after amusement. Time hangs heavy on his
-soul. There is a perishing need calling for action, and
-he knows not whence it comes, and he seeks to “kill”
-this time by amusement or otherwise. This is lusting,
-not in the animal sense, but in the intellectual sense.
-He may also lust in the moral plane. What are called
-friendships in the world, are distinguished by lusts.
-You know how the world selects its friends: it selects
-them according to the pleasure it expects to
-derive from them. Is it not so? Does not the selfish
-man and woman select friends with reference to the
-enjoyment they expect to derive from their association
-with them? And are they not most constant in their
-attention to those who are most successful in administering
-to their enjoyment? Look at this, each of you.
-Look over the list of your friends, and tell me <i>really</i>
-what is the basis of your friendship. You love your
-friends, you say. Why do you love them? You love
-to be with them. Why? You seek their society.
-Why? Some of your friends you love best. Tell me
-why it is that you love them best. You say they are
-the most agreeable to you, and hence you love to be<span class="pagenum" id="Page_47">[Pg 47]</span>
-with them. Is that the highest basis? If so, when
-they cease to administer to your gratification, what
-relation will you hold to them then? It is said that
-“prosperity makes friends, and adversity tries them.”
-They can make it pleasant for us when they are with
-us, and in prosperity; but when adversity comes, their
-position is not quite high enough for us; and we prefer
-those differently conditioned. This remark is in accordance
-with the statement, that the friendship of the
-world is based upon the principle of gratifying ourselves.
-In making your morning calls, you sometimes
-visit your friends from a sense of duty; and are
-influenced by the fear that they will find fault with you
-if you follow your feelings in the matter, and go where
-you will derive the greatest amount of pleasure.</p>
-
-<p>When you think these friends are laboring to your
-disadvantage, then your love for them soon cools off.
-They don’t answer your purpose. Thus, trifling circumstances
-make foes of friends. You may test the
-friendship you think you have for individuals. If a
-person’s friendship seems to be strong, and he can not
-enjoy his friendship for another, unless in that other’s
-society, and he desires to be in the presence of that
-person, so that he can hear his voice and feel his personal
-influence, and if, when separated from that friend
-he is disquieted and unhappy, very much as is the person
-who uses strong drink or tobacco, and is deprived
-of his beer, or rum, or tobacco—his friendship has a
-low basis. But if one has a true friendship, which is
-high, and holy, and spiritual, one where his whole
-confidence is merged in that friend, he trusts him with
-his heart and most secret thoughts, and knows without<span class="pagenum" id="Page_48">[Pg 48]</span>
-doubt that he can not be betrayed by that friend; and
-they hold constant spiritual communion with each other,
-no matter how far apart—there is a concord of spiritual
-communion between them that enables them to enjoy
-each other’s society when separated by hundreds of
-miles. True friendship is of the spiritual kind that
-does not regard so gross and physical a friendship as
-the friendship of the world. I wish to call your attention
-to the presence of this impulse in you, because
-perhaps you have not looked at the subject in this
-light.</p>
-
-<p>A word to husbands and wives. A young man,
-when he contemplates getting married, thinks he will
-get a wife that will make him very happy. One young
-man thinks he would like a wife who will be economical;
-another, one who would make a good housekeeper;
-and another, an intellectual companion; so
-they select not so much with reference to the wife, as
-to the use of the wife. And ladies, on the other hand,
-select husbands who they think will provide them a
-good home, afford them protection, etc.; they want a
-husband for his use; so the union between the man
-and woman is often based upon the idea of use, and
-not upon their fitness for companions; and hence their
-love for each other continues so long as the use continues,
-and no longer. If a man who desires a good
-housekeeper finds that his wife is not one, or if a husband
-finds his wife faulty in any other important particular,
-just in proportion as she proves faulty his love
-for her is abated; and at the end of twenty-eight days—the
-period denominated the “<i>honey-moon</i>”—he finds
-he does not love her near as well as he supposed; and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_49">[Pg 49]</span>
-that what he supposed was love, was, after all, but a
-desire after gratification—that he was loving self instead
-of his wife.</p>
-
-<p>Man may be lustful in his religion as well as in his
-moral relations. He may mistake what he supposes to
-be the love of God for the love of the use of God.
-He expects God is going to make him eternally happy,
-and bestow upon him unending enjoyment, and for
-this reason he shouts and praises him, and calls it
-loving God. He does not see that God is so much
-better than anybody else; but he has become satisfied
-that God means well, and will bless him; and he honors
-him for these things. Hence his seeking after religion
-that he may make himself happy and save himself
-from suffering is as lustful and selfish as seeking
-after something good to eat or drink, making self-gratification
-the object of his search. The great difficulty,
-my friends, with popular religion is, that it is
-only a religious expression of lust. That it has not
-beaten swords into plowshares and spears into pruning-hooks,
-and taught people to learn war no more,
-is because it has failed to adopt the means by which
-the world can be made pure and happy. Hence the
-religious man may be as selfish as the miserly man,
-and yet think he is so much like God that he is going
-to be saved. But it is not religion that he loves; it is
-only the use of religion. Satisfy him that God is not
-going to benefit him, but that he is going to damn
-him, and he will curse him bravely. I ask everybody
-to look at this.</p>
-
-<p>It is claimed, as I have already remarked, that the
-impulse of lust belongs to the body, and does not grow<span class="pagenum" id="Page_50">[Pg 50]</span>
-out of the relation which the mind sustains to the
-body. What need, I ask, did Alexander’s body feel,
-which demanded that he should have all the kings and
-potentates of earth on their knees before him? What
-did he want of the wealth of the earth? and what
-made him weep because there was not another world
-to conquer? Was it his body? I tell you, Nay; there
-were perishing needs within him that would not give
-him rest till they were supplied; and, ignorant of the
-nature of those needs, he sought to supply them by
-the gratification of his selfish nature. Not heeding
-the voice of God, he took his sword and rushed upon
-mankind, and made that the balm for the healing of
-his restless spirit; and when he had conquered the
-world, and had it at his command, he was more miserable
-than before; simply because he had entered
-farther into the broad road leading to destruction and
-death. He felt the bitter agony of soul consequent
-upon a departure from the straight and narrow path.
-This lust was not the lust of his body—it was the lust
-of the spirit. It was a desire for self-gratification
-that arose, because the needs existing in consequence
-of neglecting the demands of the spirit were not supplied.
-He sought gratification in a way in which he
-thought he could obtain it; but he was sadly disappointed
-in the result.</p>
-
-<p>The miser, in every age, has been trying to obtain
-happiness by getting gold. A French miser, who,
-like a great mass of mankind, thought wealth would
-make him happy, sought for it, and was so successful
-as to obtain it. He possessed his untold millions, and
-yet desired more; and he found that the more he pos<span class="pagenum" id="Page_51">[Pg 51]</span>sessed
-the more he desired. He also perceived that
-his wealth did not gratify his wants. The moment he
-possessed it, he found he could not take care of it to
-his liking. He could not trust it in banks, for the
-banks might break; and he did not like to invest it in
-stocks, for stocks were liable to depreciate in value; so
-he made up his mind that he would convert it into
-money, and keep it continually in his sight; and accordingly
-he had it placed in heaps, and stood and
-watched it. But then he was unable to sleep because
-he feared burglars and assassins, whose plottings for
-his life and money constantly rung in his ear. As he
-stood and watched those shining heaps, he reflected
-that although he had obtained wealth he had derived
-no satisfaction from it, but that every dollar added
-to his possessions added a new pang to his sorrows;
-and he determined to kill himself, and accordingly
-proceeded to the banks of the river Seine, for the
-purpose of drowning himself. Upon arriving at the
-river’s bank, happening to put his hand in his pocket,
-he found four guineas. Thinking they would thereafter
-be of no use to him, he concluded that rather
-than have them lost, he would, before he sought his
-watery grave, go and find some needy person to whom
-he might give the money. He accordingly went to a
-miserable hovel close by. As he approached it, he
-heard cries of agony and distress within. He entered,
-when he beheld a most heart-rending sight. There
-lay a poor, sick, distressed widow on a pallet of straw,
-with a few rags for covering; and there were four
-hungry, dirty, naked children crying for bread, while
-the sick mother had no bread for them, or the means<span class="pagenum" id="Page_52">[Pg 52]</span>
-of obtaining any. The miser stepped up to the bed,
-and placed the four strayed guineas in her hand, and
-told her they were hers. She looked wildly at the
-money, and then at the giver, and then at the guineas
-again. She seized his hand, pressed it, blessed him,
-and called upon God to bless him; and the children
-thanked him. The thanks, and blessings, and tears
-which were showered upon that miser’s heart caused it
-to break, and for the first time in his life a pulsation
-of pleasure, delight, and satisfaction beat through
-his soul, and as he stood and witnessed the joy, and
-thankfulness, and hope of that family he exclaimed,
-“What! is happiness so cheap? then I will be happy.”
-Then he went away, not to drown himself in the
-Seine, but to seek out other similar cases of suffering;
-and after that he had no occasion to kill himself, for
-he had found what was the canker that had so long
-been gnawing upon his heart. He found that he possessed
-a moral nature that had needs, and that that
-nature was calling upon him to perform certain moral
-duties; and that the moment he obeyed the demands
-of that nature, he silenced that clamoring within,
-which had all his life long rendered him unhappy
-and discontented; and at a good old age he testified
-that the way to be happy was to be good and useful.</p>
-
-<p>I think his experience will be yours and mine. We
-talk about wanting pleasure, and we seek it in amusements
-and at theaters, routs, and balls; and I tell you
-that this feeling arises from the same cause as the
-miser’s misery. We have hungerings and thirstings of
-soul which we are required to satisfy, and except we
-comply with these requirements we will be disquieted.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_53">[Pg 53]</span>
-If those of you who love the opera, the theater, etc.,
-will go forth and tread these streets, and find out the
-objects of need—those worthy of aid—and visit them,
-and administer to their comfort, you will no longer
-feel the need of theaters, routs, and balls; and you will
-find greater satisfaction in such a course than these
-amusements can afford. Try the experiment, and I
-will guarantee you will be successful. That this city,
-like all great cities, is pursuing after pleasure, as the
-paramount object to be attained, is because their souls
-are hungering and thirsting after that food necessary
-to build them up into the stature of perfect men and
-women. This makes time seem cruel, and hang heavy
-upon them; and, like the victim who seeks to drown
-his sorrow in the cup, they seek to fill up the long hours
-in dissipation. To return to my subject.</p>
-
-<p>This sphere of lust, I say, then, does not arise from
-the body, nor from the influence of the body on the
-soul. It arises from our neglect of our spiritual needs.
-This lust, this desire proclaims a divine life within,
-which demands activity corresponding to our real
-natures; and we can never get peace and happiness
-until those real demands of our natures are supplied.
-I appeal to all pleasure-seekers whether this
-is not true. You have heard it argued whether there
-be more pleasure in anticipation than in participation.
-The world’s pleasures are always in the future,
-never in the present. The man or the woman of the
-world is never satisfied with present conditions or
-present attainments. Why not? Because the man
-and the woman of the world are not attending to the
-present needs of the spiritual nature. The finite man<span class="pagenum" id="Page_54">[Pg 54]</span>
-ought to understand that he lives only in the present.
-God the Infinite only belongs to the future. Man’s
-needs pertain to to-day. His physical, moral, and intellectual
-needs are all bearing upon the present, and
-not the future. The past is his schoolmaster, to teach
-him how to be ready to enjoy the future. It is to-day
-that we should take thought for; hence the divine saying
-of the man of Nazareth—“Take no thought for
-the morrow. Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof.”
-If we look to the present, and supply the needs
-of the present, the future will take care of itself. The
-man seeking for religion thinks he wants it for the
-future, in order that he may die right; but a man does
-not want religion to die by. There will be no trouble
-about his dying if he only lives right. I do not care
-for religion for the sake of having it to die by. Only
-give me its living benefits, and you are welcome to its
-dying benefits. This shows the false estimate the world
-sets upon religion.</p>
-
-<p>I desire to impress upon your minds this principle,
-that when you look down to the real basis of selfishness
-and lust, you will find that they do not originate
-in the body, but that they pertain to the spiritual
-being. There are certain needs, however, which do
-grow out of the physical body; but when the spirit is
-separated from the body, it no longer feels these physical
-demands; for instance, it will no longer feel the
-need of food, experience thirst, or be susceptible to the
-effects of the elements—heat and cold—as is the physical
-nature; but that which administers to the demands
-of the mind, independent of the body, belongs to the
-mind. And when you enter the Spirit world, if you<span class="pagenum" id="Page_55">[Pg 55]</span>
-take truth with you, you will also take falsehood—if
-you carry purity with you, so you will impurity—if
-justice goes with you to that sphere, so will injustice.
-Now think of society in its individual action, social,
-governmental, and religious action, and tell me
-whether the world, or the individuals of the world,
-are governed by the true, divine impulse? Are they
-searching after the true needs of the body and mind,
-or after pleasure and self-gratification? And in your
-activity, which controls?—a sense of need, or a desire
-after gratification? You settle this question for yourselves,
-and I will settle it for myself. If you are under
-the rule, and in the sphere, of lust you belong to the
-sphere of outer darkness; and if you are under the rule
-of charity, you belong to the second sphere or Spiritual
-Paradise. His servants you are to whom you yield
-yourselves servants to obey. It is for you to say whom
-you will obey.</p>
-
-<p>Now this earthly sphere is the lowest and darkest
-sphere. Its influences are dark and defiling. In this
-sphere men are swallowed up in worldly matters, and
-striving to gratify self.</p>
-
-<p>But when a separation takes place between the mind
-and the body, we shall come into new relations, although
-we shall not at once change our thoughts, feelings,
-and affections, and shall recognize ourselves.
-Our lusts and self-love will follow us to the Spirit-world.
-There is not, as many seem to suppose, a
-miraculous process, by which man is changed while
-passing through the dark valley of shadows. If a
-change takes place in him in the Spirit-world, it must
-be in accordance with the same divine law which governs
-him in this sphere of existence. If you will but<span class="pagenum" id="Page_56">[Pg 56]</span>
-exercise your reasoning faculties on this point, you will
-see that it should and must be so. When we come to
-understand the Spirit-world, we shall find that in our
-Father’s house there is a mansion suited to those who
-seek after self-gratification, and that that world, like
-this, is subdivided into many minor spheres, corresponding
-to the various grades of development in the
-different spheres of mind. There are physical spheres,
-intellectual spheres, moral spheres, and religious
-spheres, as there are in this world; and they are very
-much of the some description as those here, because
-they proceed from the same basis. Individuals passing
-from this sphere to that, will fashion out of the materials
-which their own conscious elements furnish the
-same kind of a Deity there that they worshiped here.
-As in New York city there are many degrees of advancement
-in these different departments—one man
-seeking to gratify his lusts through appetite, and
-another man in some other way; and as you can find
-here every sphere, except the divine sphere (I doubt
-whether you can find that), so in the Spiritual world
-you will find all these different degrees of advancement,
-each occupying its own appropriate sphere.</p>
-
-<p>Here is one man who seeks gratification, it may be,
-in strong drink, and he worships the bowl; another
-seeks it in food, and hence becomes an epicure, and
-worships the stomach; another, it may be, seeks gratification
-in practicing certain games or tricks, or following
-after some amusement; while another seeks
-gratification in sexual indulgences. So you may go
-on and enumerate the endless variety of channels in
-which men seek to gratify their selfish desires; and it<span class="pagenum" id="Page_57">[Pg 57]</span>
-will be found that those in the same pursuit affinitize
-with one another—drunkards with drunkards, etc.—every
-sphere delighting in that which corresponds to
-the desires of those who compose it. So in the Spirit-world;
-the Spirit who was a drunkard here seeks gratification
-in the same direction that he did on earth;
-the seeker of pleasure there still has a love for the
-theater, routs, and balls; the libertine still delights in
-miserable songs he was accustomed to hear.</p>
-
-<p>Governments, institutions, and associations and relations,
-whether social, spiritual, or otherwise, are
-expressions of what are the loves and delights of
-the soul of man. Therefore, in all institutions, you
-will find displayed the characters of those who founded
-them. The government of any country is but the
-child of the ruling mind or minds of that country.
-Then, if we wish to understand the dark spheres in the
-Spiritual world, we have only to drop the body and
-have our spiritual eyes opened, when we will see that
-there exist there all the phases of society that we find
-here. The cause of this arises from the sphere of
-lust. You have there your gambling Spirits, your
-drinking Spirits, your lustful Spirits, etc. And how
-do these poor creatures live there? That is the next
-question. What do they do to gratify their desires?
-I will tell you. You understand it to be a psychological
-principle, that when two men are brought into
-sympathy, or into <i>rapport</i> with each other (one being
-positive and the other negative), feelings, sensations,
-and desires can be communicated from one to the
-other. To give an illustration: You have seen, in
-mesmerism, an exhibition of mind separated from the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_58">[Pg 58]</span>
-influences of the body. When the mind is thus separated,
-and this mesmeric sympathy is established between
-the subject and the operator, any surgical
-operation can be performed upon the subject without
-giving him pain, because his being of sensation is removed
-from his body; but you can not pull the hair
-of the operator, or hurt his finger, or otherwise give
-him pain, without giving pain to the subject. Whatever
-the operator enjoys or suffers, the subject also
-enjoys and suffers. Now it is in accordance with this
-principle that Spirits of the other world gratify their
-desires. Spirits who visit this world are obliged to
-make use of and come into <i>rapport</i> with, those who
-have appetites and desires similar to their own. If
-the mind is separated from its own body, it can experience
-the sensations of another body with which it
-may come into <i>rapport</i>. On the same principle a good
-mind, or, if you please, the Divine Mind, can flow
-into the individual mind, and impart thought and
-sensation to that mind. Or a good Spirit can flow
-into a medium, and awaken sensations and thoughts
-in accordance with the law of action and re-action, becoming
-negative or positive, according as he wishes to
-impart or receive influence. Here, then, is the means
-by which the Spirit is enabled to gratify its desires by
-visiting earth. Those Spirits who allow themselves to
-be influenced by their lusts are called tempting Spirits,
-and they influence individuals on earth that they
-may make use of them as a means of gratifying these
-lusts. The same law is manifested by individuals in
-the body. It is not because Spirits wish to injure the
-bodies which they thus use, but because they desire<span class="pagenum" id="Page_59">[Pg 59]</span>
-self-gratification, and know of no other means of obtaining
-it, except in this sphere of outer darkness.
-The lowest in this scale of unfolding corresponds to
-this lustful nature in man. Every affection in society
-that can affect societies of men has its representative
-in the individual man; so that every subdivision of the
-sphere of lust has its representative in each individual;
-and the question is whether he lives in one of these
-departments or another. If I am developed in the
-moral department, there I live, and love, and worship;
-and when I pass to the Spirit-world, I go to a sphere
-corresponding to that ruling affection by which I am
-controlled. So it is in regard to any other sphere of
-unfolding, whether it be relational or absolute, or otherwise.
-Hence man himself determines his sphere.
-Take any man or woman you please, and let them be
-developed to any sphere, from the darkest sphere of
-lust to the purest sphere of love, and if there is any
-place in God’s universe where they can find that which
-corresponds to that lust or love, they will find it. If
-there is any condition suited to make them happy,
-they will find it. If this were not so, the Spirit-world
-would be the worst hell imaginable. To compel a man
-to go where he has no affinity would be to inflict upon
-him one of the greatest punishments conceivable. Compel
-a lustful libertine to remain in a Methodist class-meeting,
-and shout and sing with the enthusiastic
-Methodists, and he would be extremely miserable—he
-could find many places where he would be infinitely
-more happy; and in order to be happy, he would be
-obliged to go where he could find that which would
-correspond to his cast of mind. We can determine<span class="pagenum" id="Page_60">[Pg 60]</span>
-where a man’s God is when we ascertain what it is to
-which he will sacrifice every thing else.</p>
-
-<p>After having thus given the law governing this lowest
-sphere of the Spirit-world, which represents man
-in his undeveloped nature as an intellectual and moral
-being—we are qualified to comprehend that sphere,
-and understand that the same spheres of mind which
-belong to this belong also to the Spiritual world, and
-that undeveloped Spirits from that lust-sphere visit
-earth, or societies of earth, not for the purpose of redeeming
-them, but for the purpose of seeking their
-own gratification. I have presented to you my views
-of that sphere as I understand it, and I shall be prepared,
-in my next lecture, to take up the second
-sphere, and tell you what constitutes it, and how
-it is that it becomes a mediatorial sphere—middle
-sphere. This second, or Spiritual sphere, is between
-the dark and light, or divine sphere. It is the means
-through which the lustful are brought out of their lusts
-to the divine.</p>
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_61">[Pg 61]</span></p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_III">CHAPTER III.<br />
-
-<small>THE SECOND, OR RELATIONAL SPHERE.</small></h2></div>
-
-
-<p>The subject now to be considered is that of the
-second sphere of mind, both in its perceptions and
-affections. Our last discourse was upon what we denominated
-the first sphere, which was characterized as
-being a sphere of self-love or lusting after self-gratification.
-The individual in this sphere was described
-as being in the lowest department of his mind, and as
-allied in his affinities with the lowest pleasures of existence.
-It was remarked that this plane of lust could
-be manifested as well in the intellectual, moral, and
-religious plane, as in the animal or physical plane.
-The criterion by which we determine whether it is
-selfishness is to inquire whether the motive prompting
-to activity has for its object desire after gain. If
-this is the ruling impulse, then the individual’s love is
-the love of self. Though the grossness of the lust may
-depend upon the direction given it, yet it is essentially
-the same whether exercised in the moral, intellectual,
-or physical plane. An individual who sought the
-happiness of another without reference to his own interests
-was described as belonging to the second sphere.
-He would seek association by the affinity of his moral
-or second-sphere nature.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_62">[Pg 62]</span></p>
-
-<p>We meet with individuals in society who affirm that
-man is essentially selfish—that he can not conceive a
-wish which does not originate in a desire for self-gain.
-I have no doubt that the individuals making that
-affirmation are very honest in it, and speak from their
-own conscious experience. There are many such to
-be found in society, who know no higher love than
-self-love, and their highest benevolence is based upon
-selfishness. I doubt not that there are those who
-entertain such sentiments, but I utterly protest when
-such men attempt to speak for the Race. I will allow
-every person to speak for himself upon this point, and
-to ascertain if there are not some actions which have
-not this lustful basis; and when we find that there are
-such actions arising within ourselves which are not
-contaminated with this selfish thought, and which go
-forth to seek expression out of ourselves, we may know
-that they do not belong to the first, but to the second
-sphere of action, I mean the sphere of relation, as separate
-from the individual considered in his individual
-love or individual selfish impulse. I will give a few
-illustrations of this kind.</p>
-
-<p>Every individual coming under the divine impulses
-of the sphere of relation—I mean relation in its divine
-order—and living in forgetfulness of separate self, will
-experience some of the impulses which belong to that
-sphere. When the mother comes into the maternal
-relation and experiences the love of a mother for her
-child, she is ready to sacrifice the comforts and interests
-of self for the welfare of that object that sustains
-that near and dear relation to her. I speak of the maternal
-love as a representative of that love for another<span class="pagenum" id="Page_63">[Pg 63]</span>
-which is divorced from its lustful or selfish character—not
-based upon considerations of self-gain. We may
-desire the salvation of individuals on our own account,
-for our own enjoyment, and also from a love divorced
-from all considerations of self, which stands out holy,
-pure, and undefiled for a being outside of itself. The
-mother, in loving her child, experiences happiness;
-and as she presses it to her bosom, and imprints upon
-its delicate cheek the maternal kiss, there is joy deep
-and unutterable awakened in that mother’s bosom; but
-she does not kiss the child that she may have the joy.
-It is not her joy and happiness that she seeks, but the
-comfort, happiness, and welfare of the child; and in
-thus supplying that demand of her maternal nature,
-she feels the influx of the divine nature, saying, “Well
-done, good and faithful servant; thou hast been faithful
-over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many
-things: enter into the joy of thy God.” That is what
-God says to every mother who loves her babe from the
-true maternal feeling. So is it in the true relation between
-husband and wife. I mean now the union in
-heaven, and not the union fixed up by society and its
-institutions—I speak of such hearts as God has joined
-together. When the true husband meets the true wife
-and surrenders all his manhood to the care and keeping
-of that wife, in full confidence and trust that she
-will receive it and not abuse it; and when the wife in
-return gives all her womanhood to the care and fidelity
-of the trusting husband—when two such souls surrender
-each to each the other’s self, loving from an interior
-and divine harmony, then the joys of conjugal
-love are awakened, the true demands of each soul are<span class="pagenum" id="Page_64">[Pg 64]</span>
-supplied in the experience of those joys which can be
-found alone in that relation, and God speaks saying,
-“Well done,” and breathes his divine blessing upon
-them. So it is in the fraternal relation. Where from
-the natural, constitutional harmony of soul existing
-between brothers, each being individualized upon a
-common moral plane, and loving the other with a pure
-and undefiled love, their love belongs to the second
-sphere.</p>
-
-<p>Where the individual loves his neighbor as himself,
-he would as soon sacrifice his own interest as that of
-his neighbor, and would as soon be unjust to himself,
-nay, sooner be unjust to himself, than to his neighbor.
-He loves that neighbor with a pure heart, loves him
-as a manifestation of his divine Father’s Love, Will,
-and Wisdom, and seeks to harmonize his own being
-with him in all his relations. He can not see a brother,
-however weak, crushed, without seeing himself crushed
-in that brother. When he loves a brother with that
-pure, unselfish love—when the common heart of humanity
-abides in his breast, he comes into the true
-plane of charity; for charity is that which seeketh not
-her own. The motive that prompts him is not self-gain.
-It is the desire to do good unto others that actuates
-him. The quality of charity is to suffer long, not to
-be envious, not to be easily provoked, not to be puffed
-up, or behave itself unseemly; but in all things to be
-true and faithful, and kind to everybody. The man or
-woman possessed of this love, whose whole being and
-activity is directed in the sphere of relation to man, to
-society, to the world, belongs to what I call the second
-sphere, and gives evidence that he or she has risen<span class="pagenum" id="Page_65">[Pg 65]</span>
-above the lustful plane which seeketh its own, and
-which loves to gratify its passion, desires, and appetites,
-in one form or another, and that he or she is
-loving in harmony with God, and wills and acts in accordance
-with the divine impulses.</p>
-
-<p>Look abroad into society, look at the love of the
-world, and see how many there are who love their
-neighbor with an unselfish love—how many are so
-careful to be exactly just with their neighbor as they
-are careful to have their neighbor be exactly just to
-them. There are many who watch the scale to see if
-it preponderates in their favor; and if the merchant
-gives good weight, they speak well of him; but if he
-does not give good weight, they are very ready to speak
-ill of him. When you come to see how much better
-they love to have justice done to them than they love
-to do justice to others, you have an indication that
-the lustful nature is somewhat alive and active in their
-breast. The individual who is conscious that his desire
-is earnestly to be just, will be as careful not to do
-an injustice to his neighbor as he would be cautious to
-avoid an injury to himself—will no sooner circulate
-defamatory remarks against his neighbor than he would
-defame himself. When you find an individual thus
-acting, you may be certain that he has risen from the
-first plane and is entering the second. But I am sorry
-to say that in the vast majority of cases you will find
-lust lamentably present. I called your attention to
-this in my last lecture, showing you how it was manifested
-in almost every sphere of life, even in performing
-the duties of a father, brother, husband, or wife.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_66">[Pg 66]</span>
-In the majority of cases man and society are loved for
-their uses.</p>
-
-<p>When it is desired to ascertain whether we belong to
-the first or the second sphere—to the sphere of Gehenna
-or Paradise—we need only to determine the
-quality of the affection that rules in us, to see whether
-it be looking mainly to our own gain, or whether we
-rise above self and go out to seek the well-being of
-man. We sometimes mistake, thinking that we love a
-man himself, when we love his influence or society,
-because by it we think we can be elevated in our social
-condition. We ought, therefore, to be careful in
-trying ourselves to know to which plane of affection
-we belong, lest some of these considerations outside
-of the individual influence us, lest that we mistake for
-love that which, proved by the true standard, will appear
-to be selfishness and lust.</p>
-
-<p>When one possesses a love for the well-being of all,
-he is willing to contribute liberally and freely of his
-strength and talent for the redemption of all, and has
-an unwillingness to be found at any time as the representative
-of that idea which would tend to degrade or
-crush any human being. There is no being so low in
-the scale of humanity as to be beneath his efforts to
-raise him up; and if the tyrant should stand upon the
-neck of the weak, his impulse is to push that tyrant
-off and break away the captive’s chains, because he
-can not see his brother fettered without feeling fettered
-himself—can not see the humblest human being outlawed
-without seeing all humanity insulted. The individual
-who has not seen enough of the dignity of the
-nature of humanity to fulfill the duty he owes to uni<span class="pagenum" id="Page_67">[Pg 67]</span>versal
-humanity, has not yet come to the true plane
-of charity, is not qualified to occupy a high position in
-this second sphere.</p>
-
-<p>I might illustrate in a variety of ways how it is that
-man apologizes to himself for being selfish. Here is a
-constitution, and there a law, and there a public sentiment
-demanding that a human being should be
-crushed; and he turns his back to humanity and God
-and bows to the Constitution. Such a man has not the
-love of humanity in his bosom; he loves that which is
-respectable and strong, and which may be of service
-to him under particular circumstances. But the individual
-who can be a Judas and can sell the Lord in
-the shape of his brother—can betray him with a kiss
-and sell him for thirty pieces of silver, whatever may
-be his profession—belongs to the lowest grade of humanity.
-Here is a truth that every soul must affirm.
-It honors the man that honors humanity, and despises
-the man that despises humanity.</p>
-
-<p>When a man in his lustful nature will bring his
-whole soul to honor that sentiment, he is prepared to
-leave the first and enter the second sphere, which is
-expressive of the finite character of man as he comes
-into this charitable affection. This character in man
-is that which determines the second sphere in the world
-of Spirits. Man is a universe; and if there is a hell
-in the universe, it is because it is in man; and if there
-is a heaven, it is because there is a heaven in man.
-Those who are developed only in the sphere of outer
-darkness, and who from affinity love to associate together,
-will be found composing what is called the
-Outward Sphere. Do not now, by any means, asso<span class="pagenum" id="Page_68">[Pg 68]</span>ciate
-the idea of sphere with that of place. The persons
-in this room are all together, so far as space is
-concerned, but so far as sentiment or sphere is concerned
-you may be at heaven-wide distances. While
-one is in <i>rapport</i> with celestial affections, holding communion
-with the Divine Father, the other may be in
-<i>rapport</i> with Spiritual beings, holding a communion
-with the angels; and a third may be in <i>rapport</i> with
-the infernal, holding communion with the spheres of
-lust. It is not a question of place, but simply a question
-of condition. If you and I are in the condition
-of lust in our affections and perceptions, if we associate
-with others in the same condition, heart thrills to heart,
-just as in the moral or divine sphere heart answers
-to heart. Each in his own plane seeks that which is
-adapted to his own nature. I say, therefore, do not
-connect the idea of place with that of sphere.</p>
-
-<p>Man is a little universe—a microcosm. This sphere
-of lust is within him, from which the dark sphere of
-the Spiritual world is developed. Those who are in
-the sphere of lust on the earth respond to the inhabitants
-of this dark sphere of the Spiritual world. So
-also in the Spiritual spheres is the development of
-man’s relational love. Man in fulfilling his relational
-duties lays the foundation of the Spiritual Paradise.
-Thus man rises and dwells in different spheres according
-to the development of his affections. If we love our
-neighbor as such, and seek after the redemption of
-man on his own account, we become allied to that band
-of guardian angels whose mission it is to watch over
-him and to stimulate in him impulses to resist that
-which is evil and impure. We become guardian angels,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_69">[Pg 69]</span>
-and every effort we put forth for the redemption of
-our fellow-man elevates our own souls. Hence the
-remark of the poet:</p>
-
-<div class="poetry-container">
-<div class="poetry">
- <div class="stanza">
- <div class="verse indent0">“Heart thrills to heart</div>
- <div class="verse indent0">Throughout the wide domain of heavenly life;</div>
- <div class="verse indent0">Each angel forms a chain which in God’s throne begins,</div>
- <div class="verse indent0">And winds down to the lowest plane of earthly minds;</div>
- <div class="verse indent0">And only as each lifts his lower friend</div>
- <div class="verse indent0">Can each into superior joys ascend.”</div>
- </div>
-</div>
-</div>
-
-<p>We are told that we must seek our salvation. That
-is bad advice. He that seeketh to save his life shall
-lose it. It is this very seeking to save ourselves that
-damns us and the race. It is the very selfish desire
-for salvation which allies us to the sphere of lust. The
-true spirit is to seek to save our fellow-man; and as
-we can not save him except by adapting our ideas
-to his needs, we must, as instruments to his salvation,
-put away our lust. That effort will result in our own
-salvation. There is but one way to save ourselves, and
-that is by fitting ourselves as the instruments for the
-redemption of the world. Laboring to redeem our outcast
-and down-trodden brother and sister is the very
-best kind of labor to elevate ourselves, since it exercises
-in us the true love for our fellow-men. Thus it
-appears that it is more blessed to give than to receive.</p>
-
-<p>I may go out into the streets some cold morning,
-and seeing a beggar, stop and debate with myself
-whether he is worthy or not; or for fear that I may
-refuse the right one, I may drop a sixpence in his
-hand. From such an act I will not receive a blessing.
-But if I (in forgetfulness of considerations of that
-kind, from the overflowings of a loving heart, from a<span class="pagenum" id="Page_70">[Pg 70]</span>
-sincere desire to do good to a fellow-man who is
-in need) give him alms, it is laying up treasure in
-heaven. I have placed it at my Father’s disposal—have
-intrusted it to one of his messengers.</p>
-
-<p>We have a fashionable way of doing charities in
-this world. We do not like to be troubled with charities.
-We are willing to be taxed some—we are very
-generous to give sometimes; but then we do not want
-the trouble of finding the object, and bestowing it
-with that love, kindness, and sympathy of soul which
-carries more joy to the stricken heart than the poor
-pittance. He needs it as much as he does your other
-charities. But instead of taking this trouble, we raise
-contributions, appoint a committee, and go and drop
-our gifts by machinery here and there. If you will
-look up a poor sufferer some of these cold mornings,
-and give but a dime, with a blessing, you will not only
-carry joy into the heart of the suffering poor, but rejoicing
-into the Angel-spheres. In that way you must
-cast your bread upon the water, and you will find it
-after many days—will hear, eternally you will hear,
-the music of that poor sufferer’s thankful heart. If
-you once in purity of soul, in the pure affection of
-your heart, go and bestow a kindness from a pure and
-fervent spirit, you will awaken a chord which will vibrate
-harmoniously in your soul to all eternity.</p>
-
-<p>As man develops in himself a love of his fellow-man
-irrespective of exterior relation, but as a child of
-God, as possessing in his bosom the germ of immortality,
-and as endowed with a facility of eternal unfolding
-in the eternal future, he comes into the sphere
-of true charity; and when his work is faithfully done<span class="pagenum" id="Page_71">[Pg 71]</span>
-here, he will enter upon that reward which he has been
-laying up in heaven, where neither moth nor rust corrupts,
-and where thieves do not break through and
-steal.</p>
-
-<p>There is between the first and second spheres, speaking
-of them in the affectional sense, another sphere,
-called the intellectual sphere. Man as an intellectual
-being has loves or delights. The quality of the intellect,
-you are aware, is to investigate, to think. Intellect
-of itself has no affection, no sympathy. It can
-be allied with vice or virtue. It can attend the missionary
-in his labor or the pirate in his murderous work.
-It has of itself no conscience, no moral quality.
-Hence you will find that men may be highly intellectual
-and vicious or virtuous. Intellect can join upon
-vice or crime, and upon charity and virtue, and that,
-too, without experiencing antagonism from such union.
-Man may be developed intellectually without affecting
-particularly his moral character. Intellect’s particular
-mission is to investigate that which addresses the perception.
-It can join upon the sphere of lust or the
-sphere of charity. Were it not for this, the selfish and
-charitable natures could not unite in man, and there
-would be such an antagonism in the individual, he
-could not be possibly developed from the plane of his
-lustful nature to the plane of his moral nature. Intellect
-is a sort of John Baptist that goes between the
-Moses and the Christ of man’s nature. It does not
-partake of the lust of Moses nor of the love of Christ.
-Its delights are sometimes mistaken for love, or the
-joys of love. People often say of things which are
-beautiful that they love them. They say that they <i>love</i><span class="pagenum" id="Page_72">[Pg 72]</span>
-the study of mathematics. That expression seems to
-me to be improper. The heat of love is never known
-to the cold intellect. The intellect can discourse eloquently
-respecting justice and right; but, so far as the
-heart is concerned, it may trample upon all justice.
-You will see men who, so far as theory is concerned,
-will discourse eloquently concerning human justice
-and morality, yet they utterly disregard and ignore all
-moral restraints in their private character and practices.
-These men are babes in their moral natures—they
-are less than babes. Intellect has to do with the
-relations of things—pertains to dead matter. The difference
-between intellect and morals is the difference
-between the essence and spirit of matter and the
-essences or spirit of the soul. While science, which
-belongs to the province of intellect, may harmoniously
-journey with the moral affections, it may also journey
-with the sensuous affections. I make these remarks so
-that you may not suppose that a man belongs to the
-second sphere because of his having an intellectual
-character.</p>
-
-<p>The second sphere is a finite one, and depends entirely
-upon relation for its development, so that you
-can see at once that man could not love in the second
-sphere of his being without some object to call that
-love forth. The relational love, in this respect, is not
-like the divine love which goes forth independent of
-any object. The first sphere is objective in self; the
-second sphere is objective in neighbor; and the third
-sphere is subjective in God.</p>
-
-<p>The difference between this second sphere or love of
-the neighbor and the third sphere or the love of the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_73">[Pg 73]</span>
-absolute in this: The second sphere of love is objective,
-is not self-existent and self-sufficient; it depends
-upon having an object to call it forth. The constitution
-of mind is such that, in its consciousness, it can
-not love an object without having perceived it, the
-perception being either an ideal one or a real one.
-The love in point of quality depends, for its perfectness,
-upon the perfectness of the object. Not so with
-the infinite and divine love which is self-existent and
-self-sufficient. Wherever it acts, it acts subjectively,
-not objectively, though it is objective in its manifestation.
-Said Jesus of Nazareth, who was deeply
-learned in this love, in speaking to the Jew who was
-to become his disciple: “Ye have heard it said by those
-of old time, Thou shalt love thy neighbor and hate
-thine enemy; but I say unto you, Love your enemies,
-bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate
-you, and pray for them that despitefully use you; that
-you may be the children of your Father which is in
-heaven; for he causeth his sun to shine upon the evil
-and the good, and he sendeth his rain upon the just and
-unjust.” Notice the figure. The sun shines not objectively.
-It shines of its own nature. If the earth were
-to be blotted out of existence, the sun would shine on
-still; and if every other planet in the solar system
-should refuse to receive its light, the sun would continue
-to shine. Its light and heat go forth in their own
-plenitude. Therefore if you and I wish the sunlight,
-we have but to stand forth; but the sun does not shine
-or send forth his heat because we are here. It does
-not shine objectively but subjectively upon us. The
-sun, as a type of the divine wisdom, continuously gives<span class="pagenum" id="Page_74">[Pg 74]</span>
-forth its light; and as a type of divine love it constantly
-gives forth heat to build up finite forms.</p>
-
-<p>The Divine Father does not stop to inquire, whether
-men love him or not. His love is self-existent, self-sufficient,
-and goes forth of its own divine plenitude,
-of its own infinite fulness, blessing every being in
-every plane, according as he comes into the condition
-to receive that blessing. God’s sun shines upon the
-field of the wicked man as quick as upon the field of
-the righteous. This is bestowing blessing upon a common
-plane. Man loves friend and curses foe, but
-Christ says you must not make any difference. You
-must become like your Father. You claim to be his
-children; therefore love your enemies, seek good for
-all, whatever may be their affection for you. Christ’s
-doctrine differed very much from what the world had
-heard before. It had generally been supposed that
-God loved objectively. Christ taught that God blessed
-every man according to the plane he occupied. God
-of his infinite fulness will pour out all the blessings
-you are capable of receiving. If you want all the
-joys of the third heaven, which are inexpressible,
-bring your mind to love subjectively. Love God, not
-for his use, not because he is going to bless you, but
-because there is interior harmony and oneness between
-your soul and his—because your heart thrills and
-throbs to his divine heart. Then you will reap the
-blessings belonging to the divine plane. Man can
-only love an object by having an object to love; but
-God is love; it is his nature to love and bless; and
-whatever comes within the divine influence will be
-blessed according to its capacity to receive the bless<span class="pagenum" id="Page_75">[Pg 75]</span>ing;
-and every action, every impulse, and every going
-forth of the divine in every plane is but a manifestation
-of that divine love; so that when you and I have
-perfected ourselves in loving our neighbor, have fulfilled
-the entire law of charity to all mankind, we are
-yet to go into a higher and holier love than that. We
-are to arise above this discrimination—we are to come
-into a plane where, having received the divine life and
-love, they shall go forth by their own plentitude to
-bless all around us, as our Father blesses all. In other
-words, he is to sit as a refiner and purifier of silver,
-and he is to purify us from all this dross, until he sees
-his own image perfectly reflected in us. When we
-shall reflect the divine image, there will be an indication
-that all dross is burned away, and we shall be
-swallowed up in the divine will, though still retaining
-our divine personality, our hearts beating with the
-great heart that beats throughout the universe.</p>
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_76">[Pg 76]</span></p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_IV">CHAPTER IV.<br />
-
-<small>COMMUNICATION.</small></h2></div>
-
-
-<p>Communication proper belongs to the sphere of manifestation,
-and signifies, as I use the term, the imparting
-by one, and the receiving by another, of that which
-is imparted, or that which represents that which is
-imparted. When we look at man as a finite being,
-born as he is without conscious knowledge, and without
-conscious affection, and developed from that negative
-point by that which flows or enters into his consciousness
-and daguerreotypes itself there, we readily
-see that he can only develop by being subject to the
-principles of communication: that is, he must receive
-that which is without into his consciousness; therefore
-it must be communicated to him. Hence it becomes
-necessary for us to understand somewhat the laws of
-communication. As communication belongs to the
-sphere of manifestation, or the sphere of the finite, we
-must examine and see what are the means by which
-man as a conscious being is addressed, and the law by
-which the influence exerted upon him is governed.</p>
-
-<p>The mind when looked at in its simplest nature consists
-of its perceptions and its affections: that is, its
-knowledge, if you please, and its love; but in the
-order of unfolding, perception, as a conscious principle,
-precedes affection. That is, an individual as a finite<span class="pagenum" id="Page_77">[Pg 77]</span>
-being can not love till he perceives an object to call
-forth that love or affection. Whether it pertain to unconscious
-or to conscious nature, he must perceive the
-object before the affection is known to exist in his consciousness.
-For instance, a husband can know nothing
-of conjugal love, neither can the wife, until the
-object calling it forth exists in his or her perceptions.
-Neither can the mother love her babe until the object
-exists in her perceptions. Neither can the brother
-love brother or sister, or the child love its parents,
-until they perceive the objects of their affection. So
-you understand what I mean when I say in all finite
-natures perception precedes affection as a conscious
-principle; hence the law of communication pertains
-to perception and affection. As perception precedes
-affection, it is more external, view it in what sphere
-you will. I am now using perception in the sense of
-thought. The individual, by the means of communication,
-may be addressed externally by first addressing
-his perceptions, and thence through his perceptions addressing
-his affections; or he may be addressed by
-first addressing his affections, and through them his
-thoughts. I shall use for the purpose of convenience
-the expression thought and affection.</p>
-
-<p>Then the two methods by which individuals may be
-addressed are first the external, and second the internal.
-The external communication flows first into
-the thought, and the internal first into the affection.
-The external proceeds from thought to affection, and
-the internal from affection to thought. The one is by
-an outward language, by signs, and symbols, and rep<span class="pagenum" id="Page_78">[Pg 78]</span>resentatives
-of ideas; the other is without external language,
-and is what is known as inspiration.</p>
-
-<p>Now, as there are three planes of conscious being,
-conscious perception, and conscious affection, and as
-the thought or perception precedes the affection in the
-first or lowest plane, so it is in the second; and it is
-the perception and affection in the third that begets
-the affection in the divine sphere. But as I am speaking
-of communication I am confining my remarks to
-the first two spheres—the external physical sphere,
-and the spiritual or relational sphere; for they are
-spheres of manifestation and communication, and have
-reference to these finite spheres. When I complete
-the consideration of these, I will make some remarks
-on the divine sphere, to show the difference between
-it and those spheres below the divine. Take man,
-then, as a mere animal being, looking at his nature as
-being nervous, where his perceptions and affections
-have respect to his physical being. Here the same
-law of order prevails—perception precedes affection,
-and perception is external, while affection or love is
-internal; but taken both together as constituting the
-animal nature, it becomes external to his spiritual nature;
-but in his spiritual nature perception precedes
-affection; hence, if we would communicate with him
-spiritually, external language communicates first with
-thought, and thence with the affection; while internal
-language communicates first with the affection and
-thence with thought. Then external and internal communication
-differ in this, that the external is by means
-of outward language, and the internal is by means
-of a sort of inspiration. There are inspirations per<span class="pagenum" id="Page_79">[Pg 79]</span>taining
-to each of the three spheres—the nerve-sphere,
-the spirit-sphere, and the divine-sphere. On coming
-into <i>rapport</i> with this audience, I through the nerve-medium
-by external means perceive individuals about
-me—perceive their forms, their faces, and their relative
-positions to each other; that is, by an external medium
-which represents the individual through the
-nerve-medium to my consciousness. But I may come
-internally into <i>rapport</i> with these individuals by bringing
-my nerve-system into harmony with their nerve-system,
-and becoming negative to them. To explain:
-when I bring my nerve-system into sympathy with
-you, I take your sensations upon myself. If you have
-a pain in your head, I have a pain in my head also,
-corresponding in location and character to yours; or
-if you experience a pain in any other part of your
-body, I feel that pain. Not a word has passed between
-us concerning it, but nevertheless it comes upon
-me, and affects me in precisely the same manner that
-it does you. Now this I consider analogous to the inspiration
-which belongs to the higher plane. This is
-the inspiration of the nerve-sympathy. Permit me to
-explain briefly what I understand by harmony; because
-the great law of harmony is fundamental to a
-comprehension of the law of inspiration.</p>
-
-<p>You are aware that if we take two strings of equal
-length and tension, and vibrate one of them, its vibration
-communicates its motion to the atmosphere, and
-through the atmosphere to the adjoining string, so
-that they at length vibrate together. This experiment
-may be made by any one; and it will be found that
-in this manner they can be caused to give forth the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_80">[Pg 80]</span>
-same sound, because the length of the vibrations of
-each will be the same; and when there is a difference
-in the tone, it will be found that there is a difference
-in the length of the vibrations. This fact can be demonstrated
-by varying the vibrations—by tightening
-or loosening the strings, and thus shortening or lengthening
-the vibrations, when it will be perceived that
-the shorter the vibration the higher will be the pitch
-or tone. The length of vibration, then, determines the
-question of harmony. Here appears the great law of
-harmony in musical sound throughout the universe,
-which is commensurability. In mathematics, things
-which will mutually measure each other are said to be
-commensurable. Now these spheres of atmospheric
-vibration will always produce concord or harmony of
-sound. The difference between a third and a fifth is
-in the difference in the tone, and the difference in tone
-depends, as already said, upon the length of vibration.
-The sweetest harmony is the apparent discord, where
-the vibrations do not chord, but where every fifth coincides;
-and in this way produces the harmony of the
-third and fifth. The octave produces it by being repeated
-twice, so that after all the real octave is as the
-square of the octave; that is, the octave multiplied into
-itself; and you arrive mathematically at the law of
-harmony by following out that principle. The point
-to which I wish to call your attention is, that what
-constitutes harmony is simply commensurability in
-the atmospheric undulations.</p>
-
-<p>Now my nerve-fluid moves by pulsatory movements,
-as move all other media, and these movements sustain
-to those of your nerve-fluid commensurable or incom<span class="pagenum" id="Page_81">[Pg 81]</span>mensurable
-relations; and you will find that the law of
-musical harmony, by which one of two strings having
-the same tension communicates its motion to the other,
-is the law which determines the harmony between my
-nerve-system and yours. I am constituted to speak
-upon a certain key, like an instrument. My nerve-vibrations
-undulate to that key, and when I am in
-perfect health, there is perfect harmony in my system.
-Your nerve-undulations are perhaps tuned on a different
-key, and if you are positive to me, my nerve-undulation
-will not move yours, nor yours mine, but
-they will resist each other like two strings unequally
-tuned. So my nerve-vibration will not communicate
-its undulations to you, nor will yours communicate its
-undulations to me, unless we happen to be upon the
-same key, or in harmonic or commensurable relations
-with one another. But in order to get our nerve-systems
-to undulate one upon the other, I must either
-become negative to you or you must become negative
-to me. If I relax the key of my nerve-vibration, I
-shall change them until my nerve-system undulates in
-harmony with your nerve-system; and I being negative
-and you positive, you undulate to my key, and we
-get nerve-sensations between us without any sign. The
-individual in mesmerizing his subject becomes positive,
-and he will succeed in mesmerizing that subject just
-as soon as he brings about a harmony of nerve-vibration,
-so that the nerve-vibrations of both are alike.
-The condition is that the operator places himself in a
-positive position, while the subject must become negative,
-by allowing his nerves to become relaxed; then
-the operator commences by a strong effort to undulate,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_82">[Pg 82]</span>
-so to speak, his nerve-influence or forces upon the
-medium, until the medium sinking down comes to his
-key; and then he by his forces insulates the system,
-and the individual passes rapidly into the condition of
-mesmerism; but do any thing to disturb that medium,
-so as to make the points of nerve-tension unyielding,
-and the operator may work till doomsday in vain. It
-is not till the points have yielded and the vibrations
-harmonize with his that he can produce the effect upon
-the medium. This is on the same principle with the
-phenomena exhibited in experiments with the string,
-which is a type of the law of communication in every
-sphere—the vibration of the string represents the entire
-law.</p>
-
-<p>Take one string whose points of tension are unyielding,
-and another whose points of tension are yielding;
-then cause one of them to undulate, and it will impart
-its motion to the atmosphere, when the atmosphere
-will strike upon the other; and if it have the same
-points of tension that the other has, it will undulate;
-but if it have not the same tension, it will receive the
-influence of the atmosphere, the tendency of which
-will be to depress it and bring it to its own vibration;
-thus eventually the two strings will be made to harmonize.
-So when we sit down to mesmerize a person,
-he may be so positive that we do not at first succeed,
-perhaps, in producing the least impression upon him.
-We try again and again, and at last succeed in controlling
-the nerve-system, and through that the mental
-system of the subject. We are each time we try reducing
-the nerve-system to our key or standard, and
-the moment it is reduced to that point, the subject is<span class="pagenum" id="Page_83">[Pg 83]</span>
-under the operator’s control, and not till then. When
-I speak of the harmonic action of one system upon
-another, it will be perceived that I speak of the
-relative measure or length of the nerve-undulation
-which passes between one mind and another. In the
-nerve-plane there is this method of addressing the
-nervous perceptions by external means—by language,
-by signs, by pantomimic representations. And there
-is the internal method corresponding to inspiration,
-which consists in coming into nervous sympathy and
-receiving nervous sensations one from another. A
-sensitive person looking upon a wound shrinks from
-beholding the sight, and there are real sensations experienced
-in his nervous system which have been produced,
-not because a nerve-influence has acted upon
-him, but because he has seen the wound. The impression
-first fell upon his conscious perceptions, and then
-went to his feelings, which is analogous to the principle
-that the idea first comes into the thought, and
-thence reaches the feelings.</p>
-
-<p>In the second plane—the mental or Spiritual plane—the
-same law prevails. There is the external method
-of addressing the mind, and there is also an internal
-method. The external is the method by which the
-mind is addressed first through the thought, and the
-internal is that by which the mind is addressed through
-the feelings. These two methods obtain in the whole
-plane of manifestation. If I wish to communicate
-with you, I must adopt one of these two methods; and
-if I am not in spiritual or nervous <i>rapport</i> with you,
-I must adopt one of the methods of external communication,
-and address you by signs or outward represent<span class="pagenum" id="Page_84">[Pg 84]</span>ations—addressing
-first the thought or understanding,
-and coming thence to the affection indirectly. In all
-external methods, as well as in internal methods,
-media of communication become necessary. In speaking
-to you it becomes necessary that there should be
-some external media between you and me, and my
-communication must be through that media. In the
-present case, my speaking to you is performed through
-the physical atmosphere. I undulate my organs of
-speech to produce sound, and the atmosphere connects
-them with your organs of hearing, so that my mind,
-through my organs of speech, is connected with your
-mind. The method of communication is to transmit
-the actions of my organs of speech to your organs of
-hearing. Without this external medium I could not
-communicate with you by an external language.</p>
-
-<p>Were I to address, not the ear, but the eye, there
-must be between us an external medium which addresses
-the eye; and that medium is the light which
-takes up the image of that which I would represent,
-and transmits it to your consciousness through the eye.
-So also in respect to the nerve-medium. If I would
-communicate an impression through the nerve-medium,
-there must be that medium external to me which corresponds
-to the action of the nerve-fluid in you and
-me—there must be a medium between us which takes
-up my action and transmits it to you, and makes it
-your action. So with the mental medium. If I am to
-stand here, and you are to come into <i>rapport</i> with me,
-and I am to impress my thoughts upon you without
-external language, there must be a medium corresponding
-to these thoughts, and that medium must<span class="pagenum" id="Page_85">[Pg 85]</span>
-come down from me to you; and while I have power
-to awaken its vibration, its vibration must have power
-to awaken the same impression in you. Hence, then,
-in respect to all communication, there must necessarily
-be media connecting one with the other, who are all
-concerned in making and receiving the communication;
-and the medium must be such that it will extend
-from the one to the other. It must be continuous also;
-for if there be any interruption in the media, the communication
-can not be transmitted. For illustration,
-if I would address your consciousness through sound,
-the atmosphere, as the medium, must be continuous
-between you and me; for if you interpose a vacuum,
-you can not transmit the action through it, the connection
-being destroyed. So in regard to light. Interpose
-any medium which will not allow the light to pass
-through it, and I can not transmit the image by means
-of light. So also the nerve-medium must be continuous,
-in order to admit of transmitting communication
-through it. The mental medium must likewise be continuous,
-or I can not represent my thought through it.
-You perceive, then, this universal law in respect to
-communication between one mind and another, that
-there must necessarily intervene a medium, which
-must be continuous between them, and it must be such
-as to awaken action in the one, and transmit and
-awaken the same action in the other. It matters not
-what the plane is. They all come under the same law.</p>
-
-<p>Before I, by my simple will-power, can transmit a
-thought or idea or impression of my mind to you, there
-must be something between us which can take up and
-repeat that idea, or record it in your consciousness. If<span class="pagenum" id="Page_86">[Pg 86]</span>
-there be anything to interrupt this medium, I can not
-transmit that thought; so that any power whatever
-which can interrupt that medium can interrupt the
-communication. Hence, again, it appears that in all
-communication between one being and another, there
-must necessarily interpose a medium, which must be
-continuous from the communicator to the one receiving
-the communication. This brings us to the consideration
-of other conditions necessary for communication
-between two minds—the difference between the thing,
-the being, or the existence itself, and that by which it
-is made known to the mind. I stand here before you.
-You can see me. I am then present in each one of
-your minds. I am present by my form, as well as by
-the sound of my voice. How many of me are there
-here? One, of course. How many do you see?
-How many of my mental images are here? Just as
-many as there are eyes to look. My image is that by
-which you see me. My image is not in your mind in
-reality; it is represented in your mind by something
-proceeding from me to you. My form is multiplied
-and repeated wherever there is an eye to see the
-image which proceeds from this form. If there are
-two or three hundred persons present, I have two or
-three hundred spiritual forms; and if there were ten
-thousand present, I should have ten thousand spiritual
-forms. There is a difference, then, between the form
-itself and that which represents the form, and you
-should make this distinction. You may take as many
-positions as there are mathematical points in this
-room, and place an eye in each, and my form will be
-represented in all of these points. The means, then,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_87">[Pg 87]</span>
-by which you, through the eye, become conscious of
-my presence here, is omnipresent in this room. I am
-not omnipresent, but that which represents me is omnipresent,
-and that by which mind becomes conscious
-of me is omnipresent.</p>
-
-<p>There is never any existence to the mind in the
-sphere of manifestation, except by representation. We
-talk as though we saw the sun, moon, and stars, and
-not as though we saw their representations; but in regard
-to all things external or manifestational, man in
-all forms only perceives the representation; and when
-the representation corresponds to the reality, he has
-the truth. Now in looking at these lights, the light is
-not in your mind, but its representation is there. It
-is there by that which represents it. Then you must
-make a distinction between the omnipresence of being
-and of that which represents being. In respect to all
-means by which the mind perceives existence external
-to its consciousness, it is true that it only perceives it
-by representation, and not by its presence. Existence
-in every department is represented to your mind, and
-mind by its representation, and not by its absolute
-presence, perceives it. Understand this distinction,
-and it will explain a great many mysteries you have
-had to contend with in times past. As you perceive
-my form by that which represents it to you, and as that
-which represents it is omnipresent in this room, while
-my form, from which these representations flow, has
-but one position, so also, if you should remove these
-walls many feet, or even miles, making this room
-many miles in extent, my form would be omnipresent
-in all this space, and the mind that perceived me<span class="pagenum" id="Page_88">[Pg 88]</span>
-would perceive me by that representation of form, and
-not by my presence.</p>
-
-<p>Now then, understanding this law, we will be very
-careful in all our investigations of communication to
-distinguish between the presence of the thing itself
-and the presence of that which represents it. Did I
-wish to communicate with a Spirit, who has unfolded
-in him a Spirit-consciousness, which can be addressed
-in another way than through the physical eye or ear
-or touch, and being so divested of this physical form
-that my mind comes in absolute contact with this
-Spirit-medium which permeates all space, and which
-internally and spiritually corresponds to light external
-and physical, and passes freely through bodies
-opaque to light—then my Spirit-form acts upon
-that Spirit-medium which is not impeded by this wall,
-but which passes through it as light through transparent
-glass, carrying my image with it. We say that
-glass is transparent, because light passes freely through
-it, and brings the image of that which it would represent.
-We see an individual or tree coming freely
-through the glass into the room. Now if we have a
-medium which will pass as freely through a board,
-then that board is as transparent to that medium as
-glass is to light. The magnetic medium, by which the
-magnetic needle is influenced, passes freely through a
-board even; therefore to that medium the board is as
-transparent as glass is to light. It is also well to understand
-that this nerve-medium, as well as the spiritual
-medium corresponding to the mind—which is to
-the mind what the medium of light is to the eye—passes
-freely through these opaque bodies. Therefore<span class="pagenum" id="Page_89">[Pg 89]</span>
-the individual brought in contact with this medium
-will see Spirit-existences, not by their presence in the
-consciousness, but by that which represents the presence
-there. Hence it is that the clairvoyant (when
-you have proceeded with your manipulation until you
-have insulated the mind, or brought it into clear <i>rapport</i>
-with this spiritual medium or atmosphere so that
-he sees by the spiritual sight and hears with the spiritual
-ear, and no longer sees with the physical eye, or
-hears with the physical ear) comes in contact with this
-spiritual medium, and can look out into another room,
-and tell what is transpiring, who is there, etc., just as
-we can look through glass and tell what we see. The
-principle is precisely the same. The medium by which
-he perceives things in another room freely permeates
-or passes through the intervening walls; so that although
-my spiritual form is still in this body, yet it is
-actually exerting its influence on this spiritual medium
-throughout the world—throughout not only this world,
-but throughout the solar system. Wherever this spiritual
-medium extends, this spiritual image of mine is
-taken and carried out through that medium, just as
-my physical image is carried out through the medium
-of light; and whoever comes into <i>rapport</i> with that
-Spirit-medium and influence, and undulates to the
-same motion, will perceive that form. Hence coming
-into the clairvoyant condition I may see a person in
-London, if it so happen that the undulation of my
-mind on this medium be such as to harmonize with
-that of the individual in London—not that his spirit
-is personally here present, or my spirit personally
-present there (but I am here in my own spirit-con<span class="pagenum" id="Page_90">[Pg 90]</span>sciousness,
-and he there in his spirit-consciousness),
-but because his image as well as mine is here and there
-and everywhere else. The idea that my mind goes to
-London, or his comes here, is altogether a misconception.
-I perceive that individual in London, not by his
-absolute presence, but by that which represents that
-presence here; just as I see you, not by your presence
-in my mind, but by that which represents your presence
-there. It is in this way that persons in the body are
-at times seen as though in distant places; that is, they
-are seen by that spiritual image which is present,
-where the mind is unfolded so as to perceive by the
-spiritual medium, and happens to be in <i>rapport</i> so as
-to undulate to the same motion with that of the mind
-of the individual it perceives.</p>
-
-<p>Standing here this evening, I may be seen in Philadelphia,
-because my image is there, as well as in every
-other place on earth; and the individual, let him be
-where he may, who happens to be in <i>rapport</i> with me,
-will perceive me as though I were present where he is,
-and all the imagery by which I am surrounded. I am
-looking on this congregation, and therefore the person
-seeing me, sees me surrounded by this congregation.
-He does not see you, but since you are in my
-mind, your image goes with mine. The person coming
-into <i>rapport</i> with me, sees you as your image exists
-in my mind. The idea that persons whose external
-forms are in different places, communicate with each
-other by being present one with the other, is altogether
-a mistaken one. So far as the external or relational is
-concerned—so far as the finite or manifestational is
-concerned—we communicate externally only by that<span class="pagenum" id="Page_91">[Pg 91]</span>
-medium which represents that which we investigate or
-perceive; and that is the peculiarity of arriving at
-knowledge through what is called the sphere of manifestation.
-The difference between being and manifestation
-is seen in that law.</p>
-
-<p>If any one doubts this law, I am ready to be questioned.
-Bring up any case you please, either from the
-natural or the Spiritual world, and I will show that
-that is the law. I say it is altogether a fallacious idea
-that Spirits can not communicate without being actually
-present—the idea that Spirits can not communicate in
-New York, London, Liverpool, or any other place in
-the world at the same moment, is altogether a fallacious
-idea. They can be present wherever there is a
-mind in <i>rapport</i> with them to see that presence.
-People talk about their being so rapid in their passage
-from here to Boston or London, and wonder how they
-can go over the ground so quick. This is all explained
-when you understand the law of manifestation. There
-is no apparent difference of time between London and
-any other place—it is only a relative difference—merely
-a question of relation. This, then, being the
-law of communication and manifestation, we will just
-notice one thing further, which will explain why it is
-that individuals are obliged to come into certain states
-to receive communications, and will answer many
-other questions, among which are, “Why are not all
-mediums?” “Why can not all get communications?”
-“Why is it that one who can get a communication at
-one time can not at another?” Ten thousand such
-questions are pressed every day, when the law is just
-as simple as that two and two make four.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_92">[Pg 92]</span></p>
-
-<p>If we wish to get a communication we must conform
-to the conditions required by the law; and if we do not
-conform to those conditions, God himself could not
-give it to us. The laws of manifestation and communication
-are as fixed and immutable as God’s own
-being. Our business is to comply with the conditions,
-and then take what follows. We need not stop to
-quarrel because it requires a wire rather than a tow-string
-to make a good telegraph. It is enough for us
-to know that it is so, and conform to the conditions.</p>
-
-<p>The great law by which all action producing result,
-producing development and communication, is governed,
-is the one to which I first referred—the law of
-commensurability in form and motion. All development
-comes under that law. The law of triunes, the
-law of sevens, and the law of twelves, are all wrought
-out by that simple law. You can not develop in any
-key except you comply with that law. Commensurability
-tends to produce harmonious results, while incommensurability
-tends to produce discord and death—the
-difference between concord and discord marks
-the difference between commensurability and incommensurability
-in form and motion.</p>
-
-<p>We have several different departments of our systems,
-I have a vital, a nervous, and a mental system,
-each of which has actions peculiar to itself—actions
-which sustain to each other certain relations, either
-commensurable or incommensurable. Now, when my
-spiritual and vital systems act upon the same key,
-there is harmony between my internal and external
-forms; but if they do not undulate to the same key—if
-there is not harmonious action between my mind<span class="pagenum" id="Page_93">[Pg 93]</span>
-and spirit, I can not be a medium for physical communication,
-for the same reason that if you graft a
-peach upon an apple, you can not make it grow (according
-to my information). It is because the vital
-action between them is an incommensurable action.
-Now, whenever my mental action is too intense for my
-nerve or vital action, if you will by any means reduce
-my mental action so that it may harmonize with my
-nervous action, perhaps I will get physical manifestations
-peculiar to myself. I was once one of those
-things called mediums, and am now, perhaps, to some
-extent. When I was partially asleep there would be
-very loud raps, and if you could come in without
-waking me up you might get a communication, and it
-has ever been so when I am peculiarly quiet mentally;
-but the moment I rouse up and ask questions I can get
-no reply. There are others who require exactly opposite
-conditions, whose bodies are too active for their
-minds, in whose presence you can get rappings by reducing
-the action of the body. But you change them
-from that point, the manifestation ceases. There are
-other individuals who in the normal state seem to comply
-with all the conditions necessary; that is, whose
-vital and nervous actions are the same; but you make
-them angry or stir up within them feelings of dread or
-fear, and your manifestations cease, simply because
-there is no harmonic action between the mental and
-physical systems.</p>
-
-<p>Persons boast, at times, of being able to destroy the
-power of mediums; but nothing could be simpler, for
-a powerful battery may have its action stopped by lifting
-out the connecting wire, simply by disarranging<span class="pagenum" id="Page_94">[Pg 94]</span>
-the conditions of its action. It is often the case that
-the entrance of a person into a circle where manifestations
-are occurring, causes their discontinuance, and
-the person is perhaps astonished to think the Spirits
-should be so contrary. It was simply because he had
-come in and violated the conditions by which they
-could manifest. He had, so to speak, disturbed one
-of the plates of the battery. The law to which your
-attention is called, is this great law of commensurability
-in form and motion; or, in other words, the
-law of harmonic action, which is manifested not only
-in the material plane, but unfolded in every degree
-upon the conscious plane. In consequence of this law
-the communication between spheres differing in their
-characteristics must necessarily be external; that is,
-I can not communicate with an individual by the internal
-method, or the method of inspiration, except he
-is on the same plane with myself. Perhaps there is
-not one individual here so exactly on the same nerve-plane
-with myself, that I could communicate with him
-without signs; yet I can reveal my form so that you
-can all see me, by an external method, though we belong,
-perhaps, to very different planes. We can all
-communicate by external language, provided in our
-communications, we take that plane of communication
-which will be familiar to all present. This is the law
-existing between minds out of the physical body. One
-mind out of the physical body may communicate with
-another out of the physical body, by an external
-means, when he can not by the internal. The external
-means does not come directly to the affection. The
-vulgar and the profane man may speak to the refined<span class="pagenum" id="Page_95">[Pg 95]</span>
-mind by means of speech so as to shock the feelings;
-but he can not speak by his sympathy.</p>
-
-<p>One class of individuals in the sphere of lust—in
-what we call the low and polluted plane—can not
-come into <i>rapport</i> with those occupying a higher plane.
-There is an “impassable gulf” between them. Nevertheless,
-by the external language which addresses the
-external being, the thought or perception, they may be
-able to communicate. The same law of communication
-applies in the Spiritual world. If angels are employed
-as messengers, they communicate by an external
-language; because their thoughts can not flow into
-the lower affection—the lower can not respond to
-them. If a Spirit in Paradise wishes to communicate
-with one in the sphere of lust, he must take upon himself
-the conditions of lust, or he can not communicate
-by the internal method. He can not communicate
-by the internal method, because the conditions are
-dissimilar. Communications made to us from a higher
-plane must be external, and must be addressed to our
-thought; and if they operate upon our affection, must
-flow from the thought into the affection. It is for
-this reason that God, the Divine, can not communicate
-with man, the imperfect and finite, except by
-means of those who can receive truth from the Divine,
-and who can externally communicate it to those below.</p>
-
-<p>Spirits under a higher and more perfect law can
-not come and inspire us in our polluted condition,
-but they can, by means of external language, draw us
-from our low condition of lust, and bring us to a plane
-where a Spirit nearer to our plane may by influx<span class="pagenum" id="Page_96">[Pg 96]</span>
-come into us and develop within us the true affection;
-but the high spirit can not do it. Hence it is that
-there is a gradation between the highest and lowest—that</p>
-
-<p>“Angels form a chain which in God’s burning throne
-begins,
-And winds down to the lowest plane of earthly things.”</p>
-
-<p>I may possibly receive a communication from a
-higher plane by abstracting myself from the lusts and
-evils of the world, by sending forth my highest, and
-holiest, and purest aspirations after all that is pure and
-good—for a moment elevating my condition to a higher
-plane. That is the condition of true prayer. While
-in that condition a Spirit of that higher plane may, by
-influx, raise me up and hold me in that condition.
-That is, the true effect of the condition known as
-prayer, is to separate you from the lusts and passions
-of the world—every thing which is tending to degrade
-you. Then by fixing your mind on your highest perception,
-and that which is pure, and true, and holy, you
-elevate yourself above the plane on which you naturally
-move—bring yourself where a higher angel can
-reach down and raise you up. Therefore, though
-prayer does not change the state of the soul, yet it is
-one of the conditions by which we climb to the higher
-spheres. You know the direction in regard to prayer
-was, “when you pray do not go into the public places
-and talk a great deal, thinking God is going to hear
-you for your much speaking.”</p>
-
-<p>The object of prayer is not to inform God—to change
-his mind—therefore when you pray, retire from the
-world and all outward influences, and if necessary go<span class="pagenum" id="Page_97">[Pg 97]</span>
-into a room, and shut the world out with all its influences;
-and then, in the secret aspirations of your soul,
-raise your thoughts and desires to the infinite, perfect,
-and undying, that you may bring yourself within the
-plane of blessing—within the plane of that influence
-which can elevate you. If God could come down to
-our plane, and by the influx of his Spirit into our consciousness
-could enlighten our understandings and
-purify our hearts, there is no excuse for its not being
-done. He is infinite, and there is an infinite fullness
-in him; but the reason he does not, is that he can not.
-It is impossible that God should lie, and it would be
-lying if he should do this.</p>
-
-<p>Conditions can not be at the same time unlike and
-like—at the same time discordant and harmonious;
-the plane of lust can not harmonize with the plane of
-love. The plane of man in his low condition can not
-harmonize with the plane of the Divine in his infinitely
-elevated, pure, and holy condition. Therefore if a man
-would receive God into his consciousness, he must put
-himself into the condition to receive influx; and if he
-would have an influx from a pure Spirit, he must become
-pure and holy himself. If God did not teach
-Moses so that he could understand all truth, as did the
-Man of Nazareth, and understand the great principle,
-“Thou shalt not resist evil by evil,” it was because he
-did not occupy the plane of inspiration. He occupied
-a plane where there could be external manifestations,
-which he had, but he could not receive a great universal
-law, because he was not on the plane of the internal
-and divine. The inspiration of Paul, Peter,
-Luke, and John, was not equal to that of their Teacher,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_98">[Pg 98]</span>
-because they had not arisen to his elevated condition;
-had they occupied his plane, God could have communicated
-as well to them as to their Teacher; and it
-would not have been necessary for them to have a
-middle-man to come between them and God.</p>
-
-<p>When you have risen to the plane of communication,
-the communication is internal. You have no
-outward form of expression, because you have the
-thought itself by inspiration. In the language of the
-Apostle, God writes his language in your understanding
-and in your affections. All communication with
-the spiritual world proceeding according to this law,
-each man’s communication will be according to his
-plane; if in the low plane of lust, his communications
-will be of that character; if in the plane of love, his
-communications will be of that character. But even
-the lowest, by putting himself in the condition of
-prayer, by aspiring for the good and the holy, by
-putting up earnest petitions for aid, will always find a
-Spirit near to sustain and elevate him.</p>
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_99">[Pg 99]</span></p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_V">CHAPTER V.<br />
-
-<small>PHILOSOPHY OF PROGRESSION.</small></h2></div>
-
-
-<p>If we wish to arrive at an accurate knowledge of
-any subject, we must endeavor to ascertain what is
-fundamental to that subject. If we need to investigate
-accurately any science, we need to inform ourselves as
-early as possible of the fundamental principles pertaining
-to that science. There is no better way to study
-the history of creation than by studying it as revealed
-in the phenomena of Nature. When I can investigate
-Nature in her operations, and ascertain the laws by
-which she performs her work, I then can arrive—at
-least approximately—at the philosophy of Nature, in
-attaining which I attain the philosophy of divine manifestation.
-There can be no interpolation there. The
-Divine Artificer works alone in the fields of Nature,
-and where I can discover the manifestation of wisdom
-and power, there I come directly into communication
-with the Divine Being in that plane of action and
-manifestation; and when I learn what the law of
-action and manifestation is in that department, I learn
-so much of the method of the divine work, or of the
-divine order. I propose, then, briefly to call your
-attention to the teachings of God upon this subject of
-progression, as manifested in the fields of Nature; and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_100">[Pg 100]</span>
-will then ask you to accompany me in endeavoring to
-ascertain what are some of its fundamental laws.</p>
-
-<p>Were I to inquire what is the apparent design of
-everything we behold, we must see that it is pointing
-to the ultimating of an individualized, immortal, intelligent
-being, who should be capable of understanding
-all truth, and being perfected in every true affection.
-Everything tends to bring about that great result—the
-unfolding of an immortal being. God and the material
-universe seem to be laboring to beget an individualized
-being in the image of both God and the universe—God
-as the absolute and infinite, and matter as
-the finite, uniting, produce a being which partakes
-of both the absolute or infinite and the finite. When
-viewed from one plane he is infinite; when viewed
-from another plane he is finite; so that between God
-and matter man is mediate. I would say, then, in
-simple language, God is the father of the spirit, and
-matter the mother of his form. The first step in the
-path of unfolding, as taught by Nature, is that of individualizing
-form. The next step is that of individualizing
-life, of producing individuality. The last step is
-that of producing personality, making the individual a
-personal being. The form is necessarily finite. The
-mind can conceive of it only as finite, and as composed
-of that which is the absolute, finite matter, which, separate
-from the divine being, has no life or power. It
-is not self-sufficient nor conscious.</p>
-
-<p>If we can suppose that matter shall be divested from
-all connection with media which can impress upon it a
-condition, we speak of it as being amorphous matter,
-or matter without form. If we unite it then with one<span class="pagenum" id="Page_101">[Pg 101]</span>
-medium, as electricity, we find it tending to produce
-the gaseous condition, the nebular condition. Form
-is not yet attained. If we unite with it still another
-medium which is a little different from electricity,
-forms of the mineral kingdom are produced. We
-have here the first degree of form, but as yet there is
-not life or individuality. Now the next advance is to
-induce in that form a condition which shall make it
-receptive of life, for that which is to be individualized
-is life. So, then, in passing through the elaborating
-influences of the mineral kingdom, it arrives at a certain
-point, a sort of culminating point, where it joins
-upon the vegetable kingdom; and the line between
-these kingdoms is passed by such imperceptible gradations—so
-slow in the unfolding of forms—that it is impossible
-for the naturalist to tell accurately where the
-one begins and where the other ends; but the vegetable
-kingdom is manifestly begun when there is found
-the incorporation of a new principle into a new form—a
-principle looking to organization—giving matter an
-organic structure. When the principle known as the
-life-force is introduced, then it is understood that mineral
-has passed and the vegetable is commenced. As
-soon as this is unfolded, we have a second advance of
-form—life in its first degree; or, in other words, individualization
-commences. Form has passed to its second
-degree, and goes on elaborating degree after
-degree, producing diverse organic forms, until it is
-prepared to receive another and a more interior
-principle—consciousness—until by imperceptible degrees
-we arrive at the animal kingdom. We have then the
-animal form, the third or finishing degree of form, and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_102">[Pg 102]</span>
-the second degree of life, and the first degree of consciousness.
-Man in his animal nature is the completion;
-of the highest form. Life has yet one more
-degree to pass through; consciousness has yet two
-more degrees to pass through before it is complete.
-The next advance is to a higher principle of consciousness—to
-a more enduring principle of life, without
-changing the material form, and that is to the spiritual
-degree of unfolding.</p>
-
-<p>Looking to the highest types of the animal and the
-lowest types of men, we will observe that they approach
-very near to each other. Naturalists have been
-divided in opinion as to whether or not man was an
-animal projected on a little higher plane, and whether
-or not the difference is not merely one of degree. I
-say that when man is developed, we find him developing
-or individualizing a higher principle. Individuality
-was first started in the vegetable; the principle of
-vitality in the animal. The second degree of individuality
-was where the animal became individualized on
-a higher plane of life, on a plane of consciousness belonging
-to what we call the nerve-medium. Man individualizes
-upon the second degree of consciousness and
-the third degree of life, completing an individuality.
-He becomes to us the highest type of form and life in
-the finite; and a large class of philosophers and theologians
-conceive man as formed in the divine image,
-and suppose the expression that God made man in his
-own image, to refer to an external as well as internal
-likeness.</p>
-
-<p>Man as an individual occupies the highest plane; he
-has attained to the third degree of life as a Spiritual<span class="pagenum" id="Page_103">[Pg 103]</span>
-being, consequently he becomes immortal. If the third
-degree of life brings man into communion with the
-self-living and divine, he becomes immortal; if not,
-then he is not immortal; for that only is immortal
-which receives into itself that which is self-living, self-sufficient,
-and self-existent, that which can not be dissolved
-or disorganized. If man has not attained to
-that plane which joins upon that which is self-existent,
-he is not immortal. The simple fact that man can
-think, will, and act, proves nothing for his immortality.
-The dog can act, and think, and will, but that does not
-make the animal immortal. Those who base immortality
-upon that, do not perceive its real basis. Man
-becomes immortal by his <i>relation</i> to that which is self-existent
-and self-sufficient, and has that self-sufficient
-condition brought into him by induction. He receives
-it by a sort of divine induction. I have brought in a
-chart to illustrate the principle of induction or the law
-of progression. You observe that man stands at the
-head of form and life, though not at the head of consciousness.
-He is as a finite being produced only to
-the second degree of consciousness. That is the last
-step man took. Man has advanced to the second degree
-of consciousness, which looks to the relational and
-finite, hence man as a moral being, as a finite being;
-and that which he investigates in virtue of his faculties
-as a moral being must be finite. He can therefore only
-investigate in the sphere of the finite. The moment
-he attempts to embrace the infinite, and translate that
-into the finite, that moment he is pushing his investigations
-beyond his development.</p>
-
-<p>But there is not only this second degree of conscious<span class="pagenum" id="Page_104">[Pg 104]</span>ness,
-which notices the relation, but there is a third degree,
-which notices or perceives the absolute. It perceives
-not only outward form and mediate relation, but
-the absolute essence of all being. Man attains to that,
-not because that third nature is individualized in him,
-but because by reason of its conjunction upon that
-condition which is known as the absolute, he has that
-condition in him by a sort of induction—a non-individualized
-condition, a sort of resident divinity in
-him, gives him this third degree.</p>
-
-<p>Now permit me to illustrate the principle of induction.
-You understand, when electric conditions are
-produced, that there is such a thing as causing them
-by induction. You understand that negative attracts
-positive, and that positive attracts negative—that where
-these opposite conditions prevail there is a tendency
-to bring them together. Similar conditions repel, and
-opposite conditions attract, each other. We understand
-that all electrical currents are double—that there
-is a primary and a secondary current. In vitality, in
-nerve-aura, in whatever acts as a medium, there is a
-double current. The second current is within the primary,
-and runs in the opposite direction. It is more interior
-than the primary. Now, if I have a body charged
-positively, and I bring it into a certain relation to
-another body, it imparts its electricity to it. This is
-called producing the condition by induction. I speak
-now of progression under this law of induction.</p>
-
-<p>Suppose, now, that we take the two great principles
-of life—consciousness and action on the one hand, and
-death, unconsciousness, or inertia on the other hand—one
-being impartive and the other negative and re<span class="pagenum" id="Page_105">[Pg 105]</span>ceptive.
-God on the one hand and matter on the other.
-(Pardon me for speaking of God as a principle, the
-subject requires it. Whatever is attempted to be explained
-in language must necessarily be considered as
-finite.) Now, whatever pertains to the divine and absolute
-on the one hand, the very opposite pertains to
-matter on the other hand; hence we speak of the sufficiency
-of Deity and the inertia of matter. This
-principle of inertia, however, is as essential to the development
-of form and individuality in the finite as
-the principle of consciousness is to the conscious being.
-Without the two conditions, that which is mediate
-could not be elaborated or produced. God’s creative
-agency, the positive current, passes out upon matter,
-from which there is a current returning to mind, in
-which negative current individualization takes place.
-The returning current first begins to elaborate form;
-next, with the progress of matter, comes individuality;
-next, personality. The formative principle is in the
-secondary current, which produces induction; but that
-which is interior to form and elaborates it is the induced
-or positive current, which partakes of the positive
-or energetic action of the divine current, so to
-speak. In this way, by induction, form after form is
-elaborated and made to become the receptive of certain
-conditions. Matter has no power of itself, but at
-the same time is receptive of influences or conditions.</p>
-
-<p>Two theories have prevailed respecting the origin of
-man. One is what we call the theory of supernaturalism,
-which supposes that the divine being, at a certain
-period of time, when every other condition was fulfilled,
-came down, and by special power formed man<span class="pagenum" id="Page_106">[Pg 106]</span>
-in his present shape, and imparted to him his present
-spiritual life; and that from that man thus formed, and
-a woman formed for his companion, sprang all the rest
-of the human family. Others, who adhere to this idea
-in general, suppose that there was a plurality of parents,
-from whom the human race have proceeded. The
-opposite theory is, that man has been developed from
-the animal kingdom—that he is a development of the
-animal in a higher plane. This theory was advocated
-by La Marc. Now, I believe in neither theory. The
-truth lies between the two. In the outset I made this
-remark, which I intended to be understood as meaning
-all that it implied: that God is the Father of the spirit,
-while matter is the mother of the form. Matter is
-finite in all its attributes and qualities. God is infinite
-in all his attributes and qualities. Man is taken
-from the finite in his lower plane. His form is nourished
-and fed by its connection with the finite, and
-when the spirit is separated therefrom, this portion of
-man goes to decay; and so far as he is concerned as
-an individual, he is no more. On the other hand, man
-comes from the infinite, in the higher department of
-his being, so that man partakes of both the finite and
-the infinite. He is in the image of his mother, as well
-as of his father. He is created in the image of God
-and the image of matter. He has both an individuality
-and a personality. In his finity he is an individual;
-in his divinity he is personal. Therefore man contains
-in himself all the germinal elements of the universe,
-and also the representative elements of the Divine
-Being.</p>
-
-<p>As a being of form man became receptive of con<span class="pagenum" id="Page_107">[Pg 107]</span>ditions.
-The mineral eventually became receptive of
-the principle of life, which developed the vegetable
-kingdom. The moment this life-principle began to
-work in producing organic structure and multiplying
-relations and conditions, a variety of forms succeeded,
-until forms were brought to such a point that they
-became receptive of a higher principle—the nerve
-principle or consciousness, and the animal kingdom
-was the result. The vegetable kingdom only produced
-the form. The spirit came into it by induction from
-the other direction. The vegetable did not produce
-the animal; it merely produced the conditions by
-which this conscious principle could be induced into
-the individuality developed by the vegetable. That
-individuality was raised out of the vegetable and placed
-upon the animal plane, and a new kingdom was born
-by the application of the law of commensurability.
-Eventually form was elaborated through the entire
-animal kingdom until the highest form the nerve-principle
-could produce, was produced.</p>
-
-<p>The human form was elaborated through the animal
-kingdom, but the spirit was not elaborated there.
-When the nerve-principle had done its best, had fulfilled
-its highest possible condition, and had brought
-form to join upon spirit, the condition of spirit was
-induced into this form; and the induction of that
-spirit raised the form of the animal kingdom into the
-human kingdom; and the first man thus stood forth,
-produced by the divine breath breathing into him,
-consequently the difference between the lowest man
-and the highest animal was very slight. The man, to
-be sure, takes his animal body, appetites, senses, and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_108">[Pg 108]</span>
-the laws which govern in the development of his body,
-from the animal, but not that which pertained to his
-spiritual, nature. It received this from above by the
-induction of the divine principle which took hold of
-the form and raised him out of the animal kingdom;
-so that man does not trace his parentage to the animal
-but to God. He has been begotten by the spirit and
-power of God, operating through every plane of being
-and action from the crystal to the divine. I detract
-nothing from the divine wisdom and power when I
-say that God works in an orderly and methodic manner.
-Forms are of the earth, but the spirit is from
-heaven. The first man is of the earth, earthy; the
-second man is the lord from heaven.</p>
-
-<p>Every operation on the material side of the universe
-looks to the ultimating of a form which shall be so
-perfect as to become receptive of a spirit which shall
-be capable of living forever, of being conscious of all
-that is, of being truly affected by that which it perceives.
-There is not an operation in nature, not even
-the progress of the comet in its path, which does not
-look to the production of a human being, the production
-of an immortal soul. There is not a manifestation
-of power or wisdom in the world which is not
-laboring and conspiring to accomplish this great end
-of producing a son, a child of God, which shall be
-capacitated to be receptive of its divine origin. We
-shall eventually see that every law which we now think
-is working for destruction, is but the going forth of
-the divine power to produce the being, man.</p>
-
-<p>I said that man was not immortal in consequence of
-his spirit-individuality alone. The reason that man is<span class="pagenum" id="Page_109">[Pg 109]</span>
-immortal is very manifest. The highest principle in
-the animal individuality is the nerve-principle, the
-principle of consciousness which can perceive material
-forms and material phenomena. That interior principle
-is not unfolded in the animal. The inmost principle
-of the animal, I grant, is spiritual, but that principle
-is not individualized. The animal has only the
-nerve-principle, but in the spirit-principle; and joining
-perceive facts and phenomena; but he can not perceive
-relations—has no desire after relations—and
-knows nothing of moral duties. He can not be active
-in that way, because his highest individuality is his
-mere nervous individuality. God does not breathe into
-the animal that breath of life which makes him a living
-soul. But man is individualized not only in this
-nerve-principle, but in the spirit-principle; and joining
-upon the infinite he does take the divine breath into
-him as the inmost principle of his being. Man is immortal
-by his relation to the self-sufficient and self-existent.
-It is his <i>relation</i> to God that makes him immortal.
-The animal is not immortal, because he has
-not this relation. Man having this higher principle
-individualized in him becomes a religious being.</p>
-
-<p>In the example heretofore cited of Sir Isaac Newton
-and his dog perceiving the falling of an apple, the
-dog was seen as observing only the fact, while Sir
-Isaac Newton observed the law, which he called gravitation;
-yet not being developed in his divine consciousness,
-which perceives the absolute and divine,
-he could not tell the absolute cause of the phenomenon.
-The dog is in the manifestational sphere, while
-Sir Isaac Newton was developed in the manifestational<span class="pagenum" id="Page_110">[Pg 110]</span>
-and relational, but not yet in the absolute, but was
-capable of being developed in that sphere by induction.
-Man is therefore a microcosm. He has all those
-conditions which pertain to the universe. He is its
-fruit. There are three stages in the development of
-man: first, form; second, individuality; third, personality—to
-which Jesus made allusion in speaking of the
-development of fruit, saying that there was first the
-blade, next the ear, and after that the full corn. Man,
-standing at the head of the development, is the fruit of
-the universe. He is the grand ultimate of all preceding
-action. He is the footings-up of all that is and all
-that has been. There is no condition of being not a
-condition of relation in the wide universe which man
-does not contain in some department of his being; and
-just as he unfolds in his conscious nature, does he
-represent different spheres in the Spiritual world. If
-in self-lust, he registers his name in that department
-of the Spiritual universe called Gehenna, if in charity,
-he records his name in the sphere Paradise; and if in
-divine love—if the divine is so developed in him that it
-is a ruling love—he is registered in heaven; and then
-it is he perceives God. If he is developed like the
-Man of Nazareth, so that his Father’s will is his will,
-so that he can bow submissively to it, whether it be to
-inflict pain and death or life and prosperity, he is born
-into the absolute or divine. This, then, is the simple
-law of unfolding. Man becomes in the Spirit-world
-what he is in himself. When you determine where
-his ruling love is, you have determined his sphere;
-and if he is to manifest to this world, he will manifest
-according to the sphere he is in. He advances by the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_111">[Pg 111]</span>
-same principle of induction as is concerned in the development
-of his personality. It is as the poet remarks:</p>
-
-<div class="poetry-container">
-<div class="poetry">
- <div class="stanza">
- <div class="verse indent0">“All angels form a chain which in God’s burning throne</div>
- <div class="verse indent0">begins,</div>
- <div class="verse indent0">And winds down to the lowest plane of earthly things.”</div>
- </div>
-</div>
-</div>
-
-<p>Understand, then, each individual is a link in that
-chain, all put together in the various degrees of unfolding.
-So that “as each lifts his lower friends, can
-each into superior joys ascend.” As you would raise
-yourselves, raise the man next below you. As you
-would labor to save yourself, labor to save your neighbor.
-Your salvation consists in saving others. There
-is no way in which a man so entirely defeats his own
-happiness as when he attempts to make that happiness
-his highest end. The pleasure-seekers will bear me
-witness that the real happiness is in performing some
-duty or fulfilling some end, not with a view to getting
-happiness. If a man seeks after right, he can not
-avoid happiness.</p>
-
-<p>Now you can understand that it depends upon you
-and me to determine our plane—to determine our condition
-in the Spirit-world.</p>
-
-<p>Jesus said to his disciples that when he should go to
-his Father, they would see him no more, meaning that
-he should no longer appear in his form—no longer
-appear in the spheres of manifestation—Gehenna and
-Paradise. He can only be communed with by those
-in the same condition. But previous to going to his
-Father he told them, “A little while and ye shall see
-me.“ He was living then in his physical body, talking
-with his disciples through their natural under<span class="pagenum" id="Page_112">[Pg 112]</span>standing.
-He told them he was going to be gone a
-little while, and would return; but after that he would
-go to their Father, and they would see him no more.
-He first went to Paradise, from whence he could manifest
-himself. During forty days after his crucifixion
-he remained in Paradise, which joins the natural
-sphere, and manifested himself from time to time, endeavoring
-to open communication between the Spiritual
-and natural sphere. Having spent forty days
-developing his apostles as mediums, he went to his
-Father, into a sphere which is not one of manifestation,
-and they saw him no more. I do not mean that
-he went to a particular place, but that he went into a
-more interior condition; that is, he retired from the
-external to the absolute and divine, and of course could
-no longer be made manifest; and according to the description,
-he was separated from his disciples, and a
-cloud received him out of sight—not a literal cloud,
-but that interior condition of divine personality which
-made him invisible to them as a spiritual being, where
-he has continued from that time to the present. The
-second sphere, Paradise, is that in which angels are
-said to be God’s messengers. God can not directly
-communicate his consciousness to us in this sphere.
-He simply give his consciousness to his angels, who
-translate it into the external sphere.</p>
-
-<p>In speaking of the Divine Being as nearly as possible
-in external language, I would say that He is a
-personality, but not an individuality. Individuality is
-finite necessarily; therefore all the ideas originating
-from such an individuality are finite; hence if you attempt
-to portray the Infinite in your imagination, you<span class="pagenum" id="Page_113">[Pg 113]</span>
-make him finite, and just so sure as you attempt to
-make that finite image or idea represent the Infinite,
-that moment you involve yourself in inextricable confusion.
-You make an individual of God and make
-him finite. By personality, which is quite another
-thing, I refer to this principle of consciousness. That
-being only has attained personality where the subject
-arises and the object terminates within himself. That
-being is a personality alone who possesses self-existence
-and self-sufficiency. Now I standing before you am
-liable to influences outside of myself. An act arising
-from such influences is not strictly mine, not depending
-entirely upon me for its existence. If you influence
-me, and my act be a good one, you are entitled to part
-of the credit; if it be bad, you are chargeable with part
-of the censure. You can see that under this law of
-motive, which belongs to the first and second spheres
-of mind, no action depending upon outward condition
-is perfect, not being self-sufficient or self-existent. It
-belongs to the individuality; but when the act is of
-such a character that it can not receive outward influence
-arising from a sort of divine spontaneity, it is
-self-existent and self-sufficient, and the person capable
-of such an act may be said to be a personality; that
-is, he is becoming independent—attaining to a self-sufficiency
-and self-existence. An individual is neither.
-It is only that which receives. Hence man, who is said
-to be begotten the child of God, has another’s self-sufficiency.
-All that he has he has received. Said Jesus,
-speaking from the natural plane, “I can of my own self
-do nothing. As I hear I judge. It is not I that doeth
-the work, but the Father that dwelleth in me that doeth<span class="pagenum" id="Page_114">[Pg 114]</span>
-the work.” So you will understand what I mean when
-I say that man as a separate individual has a finite
-being, but in his connection with the Divine Being he
-becomes a personality, not of his own, but as a personality
-in God. The universal and eternal personality
-of God is in him. This is the relation we sustain
-as finite beings to the Infinite.</p>
-
-<p>I expect not to convey my idea in a very clear manner.
-I can only point in the direction, and say investigate
-in that direction and you will find the infinite.
-I can only give a negative description of the infinite
-by saying what it is not, and ask you to pursue the
-positive in your inmost consciousness; and after a
-little while you will see some glimmering of the instinct
-infinite. Then all your doubts about the infinite
-will cease. You will then be able to perceive, although
-not able to describe, how it is that there is an infinite
-Father whose love and wisdom is over all his works.</p>
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_115">[Pg 115]</span></p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_VI">CHAPTER VI.<br />
-
-<small>MEDIUMSHIP.</small></h2></div>
-
-
-<p>My subject of discourse this evening is that of mediumship.
-There are two classes of mediumship, and
-only two: that which is external, that which reaches
-the consciousness through the region of thought; and
-the internal, that which reaches it directly in the affections.
-The most imperfect as a means of communication
-is what is known as the external, its imperfection
-being due to the fact of its having to employ in its
-communication certain signs or symbols, which signs
-or symbols each individual must translate by his own
-standard—by his own understanding. Its perfection
-as a means of communication depends, first, upon the
-perfection of the communicator; secondly, upon the
-perfection of the understanding of the individual to
-whom the communication is made. If the communication
-pertain to those things belonging to the common
-plane of the understanding, and the individual communicating
-and the one to whom the communication
-is made understand alike the symbols used, the method
-of communication is comparatively perfect. I am
-obliged to make use of certain natural words which
-are signs of ideas. If you understand these words
-precisely as I do, I will succeed in conveying my<span class="pagenum" id="Page_116">[Pg 116]</span>
-ideas. But if the slightest difference exist between us
-in the use of words, a perfect communication can not
-take place. You understand how this is. Nothing is
-more common in an audience like this than for different
-individuals to understand the speaker differently,
-though each individual heard the same words. But
-different conclusions are attained because each interprets
-by his own standard.</p>
-
-<p>We can not be perfect in our external methods of
-communication any further than we each occupy the
-same plane in our communication, and understand
-alike the symbols used. If I were describing simple
-natural things, and describing them by natural qualities,
-there would be no difficulty, perhaps, in conveying
-a definite idea. I may not fail in describing objects
-by using such terms as “red, white, round,
-square, angular,” because these terms are commonly
-well understood. So in regard to all the natural qualities
-of objects with which we are familiar. We have
-the correct elements out of which to construct a correct
-idea. Therefore, while I am communicating on
-the natural plane where we all possess the same consciousness,
-external language answers very well as a
-means of communication.</p>
-
-<p>But suppose I attempt to go into a more interior
-truth—that which does not address each one’s consciousness
-through the sense. I am obliged, however,
-to make use of external language; but as the interior
-truth is more interior than the natural plane, I must
-employ that language figuratively—must speak by
-parables, similes, and allegories. But the moment we
-begin to use language in that manner we are very<span class="pagenum" id="Page_117">[Pg 117]</span>
-liable to be misunderstood. The individual inclined
-to understand all things on the natural plane will very
-likely fail to get the spiritual idea which is figuratively
-conveyed. A truth expressed in figurative language,
-the figure being a natural one, will be understood by
-the one who takes it literally in one way, while he who
-takes it in a spiritual sense will get a different idea.
-So whenever we attempt to teach by parables, there is
-a very great liability of diversity of understandings.
-I refer to this to show that in communicating by external
-language, we are very liable to be misunderstood,
-unless we confine our subjects to the natural plane,
-and describe natural things by such properties as are
-common to all, and are accurate in putting them together,
-when we may succeed tolerably well. But if
-we omit any of these essential particulars, there will
-be almost as great a diversity of opinions as there are
-diversity of minds to hear the communications.</p>
-
-<p>Many persons have thought that if they become mediums,
-and could see disembodied Spirits in the Spiritual
-world, and see how they are associated together
-there, they would become wise. As a mere observation
-of the vegetable kingdom serves simply to acquaint
-one with its various forms, but not with its uses, so a
-view of the Spiritual world might acquaint one with the
-fact that Spirits existed, of their employments, etc.;
-but the real interior truth, which is necessary to enter
-into you and make you wise, can not be acquired in
-this way.</p>
-
-<p>The idea that we can get perfect communication externally,
-when we are imperfect ourselves, is altogether
-a fallacious idea. We depend upon our understand<span class="pagenum" id="Page_118">[Pg 118]</span>ings
-for the meanings of communications addressed to
-us; and just so far as you are developed to understand
-perfectly, you may get a perfect impression. But just
-so far as it is above your comprehension, you are liable
-to misunderstand, and charge the fault upon your communicator.
-The proposition is simply this: You and
-I can not understand infallibly what is truth, unless we
-are infallible ourselves in the determination of truth.
-That which, of itself, is fallible and liable to err, can
-not determine the quality of infallibility; and whenever
-an individual affirms, upon some authority, the
-truth of any thing which, by his acknowledgment, lies
-beyond the plane of his intellectual development, he
-asserts something unphilosophical and false. That is
-only truth which, in our minds, corresponds to the actuality.
-It matters not who speaks, even though it be
-God; just so long as you must depend upon your understanding
-to interpret the meaning of what is said,
-you are liable to get a falsehood instead of truth. The
-question of truth depends as much upon you as the
-communicator. There has been a great deal of discussion
-about the infallibility of the Koran, of the Shasters,
-of the Vedas, of the Bible, and of the Book of
-Mormon. It has all proceeded upon an erroneous idea.
-Although the book may contain infallible truth, yet
-since you have to depend upon your understanding to
-interpret the language employed, you may fail to get
-the truth. You need to be infallible before you can
-affirm that you have the truth. You hand me the
-Bible, perhaps, saying that it is the Word of God, that
-it was given by inspiration of God, and that every word
-it contains is true, infallibly true. Very well. Do<span class="pagenum" id="Page_119">[Pg 119]</span>
-you wish me to receive the entire book of paper, ink,
-and calf-skin, to take the book and read it, and believe
-what it says? I must receive it as I understand it,
-and faith, therefore, corresponds to my understanding
-of the book. Is my faith in the book, or my understanding
-of the book? When a man affirms the infallibility
-of the Bible, he affirms the infallibility of his understanding.
-It appears that your faith can not be in the
-Bible, whatever it may teach. Your faith is only in
-your understanding of the Bible; and if your understanding
-happens to correspond exactly with the truth,
-you then have the truth. But if your understanding
-happens to be erroneous, your faith is in a falsehood.
-You affirm, then, that God teaches that which He does
-not teach; and you make your falsehood God’s truth.</p>
-
-<p>I want to make this plain, for here the law of outward
-communication is abundantly manifest. Look
-the world over and see how many different sects there
-are in Christendom: Baptists, Universalists, Presbyterians—I
-could not begin to name them all over to-night.
-They all take the same book and learn from
-the same source; and yet they come to very different
-conclusions. You may take any one doctrine which
-you may think the Bible teaches—and I will immediately
-find you a denomination who will deny it.
-One says that it teaches universal salvation, and another
-affirms that it teaches almost as universal damnation.
-Each man translates it by his own understanding;
-and each affirms that he has infallible truth.
-If they would just take this simple proposition, that
-that which is fallible can not determine the quality of
-infallibility—that upon these subjects the human mind<span class="pagenum" id="Page_120">[Pg 120]</span>
-is fallible, and therefore can not determine what is the
-absolute meaning of the communications—they would
-learn the source of all their errors. Men may be ever
-so honest, they will differ as a consequence of their
-constitutional differences. A man whose intellectual
-faculties are strongly developed, who will reason and
-demonstrate every thing rationally, will be a Presbyterian.
-Hence the expression “long-faced Presbyterian.”
-It is very common for them to be long-faced.
-They are very actual, never have much feeling, and
-sit perfectly quiet. The minister must do all the talking,
-and the singers must do all the singing. The
-round, full-faced, emotional kind of man will not be a
-Presbyterian. You could not force him to be, because
-he judges by a different standard. He would be a
-Methodist. He would judge by the standard of feeling,
-and must have a great deal of noise; and a meeting
-is not worth a fig to him unless he can have a
-dozen round him shouting “Glory!” The Presbyterian,
-all reason, says God is omnipotent and omniscient;
-therefore He foreknew what should come to
-pass, and that, therefore, God foreordains whatever
-comes to pass. This is one of his cardinal doctrines.
-The Methodists says: “If that be true, man is not a
-free agent; but I feel that he is.” He decides from
-feeling; the Presbyterian from thought. They can
-not read the same book and come to the same conclusion.
-There is a constitutional difference between the
-two. If they are to determine upon truth by outward
-communication they can not arrive at it. The man who
-feels pretty savage is ready to accept the doctrine of
-damnation. He feels that certain persons ought to be<span class="pagenum" id="Page_121">[Pg 121]</span>
-punished, and he thinks God will punish them. Here
-is another man who is all sympathy and love. He
-can not see how one man should, under any circumstances,
-want to injure another man, and he comes to
-the conclusion that all men are going to be saved.
-He thinks that if God is as good as he is, and he is
-sure He is, He will contrive some way to save all.
-That man will preach the doctrine of universal
-salvation.</p>
-
-<p>So true is it, that phrenological differences point out
-different religious beliefs, that in almost any congregation
-you can sort out the Presbyterians from the
-Methodists, etc. This is a truth that God, nature, experience—every
-thing teaches. What is the use of
-quarreling about it, as long as we know that individuals
-hearing a discourse come to different conclusions.
-They do, they must, they will, and they can not help
-it. Until they come to a more interior plane they can
-never have one faith, one Lord, one baptism.</p>
-
-<p>Now you understand what I mean by what is called
-the external communication. Suppose the Spirits make
-a communication, they make it in words. These words
-only address your consciousness through your understanding,
-and you make them mean according to your
-understanding of them. If the Spirit makes a communication
-by pantomime, it still appeals to your understanding,
-and depends upon your translation to
-give it significance. There may be error in the communication
-and in yourself, so that the error will be
-double. It is in this way that very many errors which
-have been charged upon the Spiritual world, after all,
-have their origin in the mistranslation and the mis<span class="pagenum" id="Page_122">[Pg 122]</span>understanding
-of those who hear the communication.
-The teachings of Jesus, I think, are straightforward
-enough, if you will come to the plane of understanding
-to which they were addressed. Being spiritual,
-they can not be truly represented by natural ideas and
-language. For that reason he was obliged to teach by
-the use of parables, figures, and similes; and when he
-had done the best he could, the disciples, being educated
-in the natural plane, interpreted his language
-naturally, and, consequently, misapplied what he said.
-This is the fault to the present day. The truths he
-sought to communicate were peculiarly spiritual, and
-natural language could only represent them when used
-figuratively; hence he made choice of such similes or
-parables as would convey his meaning approximately,
-yet not without liability of material error. Hence he
-declared to his disciples, with whom he had been so
-long familiar, that they did not understand him, and
-could not, until the Spirit of truth should come to lead
-them into the truth of what he had taught. Language
-could not convey the truth, else it would undoubtedly
-have been so given. He knew how to describe the
-things of the Spiritual world so far as they could be
-described, for the Spirit had been poured out upon
-him without measure; but natural language could not
-portray the truths, scenery, and events of the Spirit-world.</p>
-
-<p>The only perfect mode of communication is the interior
-method, or communication by inspiration. As
-a means of becoming wise, it becomes necessary for us
-to seek by some means to come into interior communion
-with the Spirit-world and Divine Being, since we<span class="pagenum" id="Page_123">[Pg 123]</span>
-can not by outward means arrive absolutely at the
-truth. If we will know that truth which is required
-to build us up into eternal life, we must ascertain what
-conditions are necessary to be observed to bring us
-into interior communion with the Spirit, so that without
-outward sign they can flow directly into our consciousness,
-and be written upon the thought or heart,
-as was said, “I will put my law into their understandings,
-and I will write it upon their affections.” Thus
-truth must come to us without any recourse to Bibles
-or any other standard whatever. It so happens that
-the means by which we are to attain to interior communion
-are open to all. It is possible for every person
-to come into <i>rapport</i> with the interior spheres.
-According to one’s ruling love or desire will be his
-affinity or communion with the spheres of the Spirit-world.
-If that be high, his communion will be high.
-If low, his communion will be low.</p>
-
-<p>I will illustrate what I mean by interior communication.
-Suppose that some of you have a pain in the
-head. After your best attempts to describe it to me
-by natural language, I might not get of it a correct
-idea. But by putting myself in a negative condition
-to you, I could receive the pain myself, and be able to
-understand its character precisely. You thus communicate
-through the nervous medium interiorly.
-Many persons in public assemblies are liable to receive
-headaches of others by coming into <i>rapport</i> with
-them.</p>
-
-<p>In each there is that which corresponds to all
-the media in the outward universe. There is a material
-earth, and I possess a material body. There is<span class="pagenum" id="Page_124">[Pg 124]</span>
-electricity, and I have electricity in my system. There
-is magnetism, and I have magnetism. There is a life-principle
-expanding all over the world, and I am in
-communication with that vital medium, and through it
-exert a vital influence upon others, and they upon me.
-This process of healing by mesmerizing is only coming
-into <i>rapport</i>, so that the vital forces of the healthy person
-enter in and strengthen the vital forces of the weak.
-Then there is a nerve-media existing around and in the
-individual, through which the pains of others are communicated
-to him. Pain in another causes an action
-in this nerve-medium which communicates the pain to
-me; just as my voice causes a vibration of the physical
-atmosphere, which action is communicated to your
-organs of hearing. The sounds I produce have certain
-meanings attached to them. If you understand them
-precisely as I do, you get a perfect communication.
-But any description in natural language of a pain would
-be inadequate. But when I receive it myself, I have
-in every respect an adequate idea of it. Very often,
-standing near individuals, I have told them what
-difficulties they were laboring under by experiencing
-them in myself. It is in this manner that clairvoyants
-frequently tell what ails their patient.</p>
-
-<p>If I go on and describe your pains, there is nothing
-astonishing in it. I am simply in <i>rapport</i> with your
-nerve-medium. I am sometimes wondered at for this,
-but I might be a fool and yet do it. There is no wisdom
-involved in such a power; and it is erroneous to
-suppose, as some do, that because clairvoyants can tell
-them what ails them, they can tell them how to cure
-it. These powers belong to very different classes, but<span class="pagenum" id="Page_125">[Pg 125]</span>
-they may be united in the same individual, and he may
-be competent to discover disease and to prescribe its
-remedy. I refer to this simply to correct the false impression
-that clairvoyance is a wondrous power. It is
-one of the simplest powers in nature. It is one of the
-powers that may be made use of to bless; but if not
-properly understood, it may be made use of to curse.
-What is true in regard to this nervous medium is true
-also of thought. You often witness cases of this kind
-in mesmeric and magnetic experiments, when the subject
-and operator being brought into <i>rapport</i>, whatever
-one thinks the other thinks—what one wills the
-other wills. The idea is transmitted perfectly.</p>
-
-<p>There is what is called thought-reading. This is
-governed by the same law precisely as that of which I
-have been speaking. One mind communicates its motion
-to the other by means of a medium, just as I communicate
-to your organs of hearing the vibrations of
-my organs of speech, through the medium of the atmosphere.
-When I have a thought which is an active
-condition of the mind, which may be denominated
-mental action, it is transmitted to the Spirit-medium
-or Spiritual atmosphere, and undulates through that
-until it strikes upon that receptive mind where the
-same motion is communicated, and the same thought
-produced, and the thought is impressed upon the consciousness.
-The one receiving it perceives it precisely
-as its communicator. Such a communication does not
-depend upon the Understanding simply for its perfection.
-This is what we call interior communication.
-According to the elevation of our Spiritual sphere in
-the sphere of truth or love, as we approach the infinite<span class="pagenum" id="Page_126">[Pg 126]</span>
-and absolute, will be the perfection of this method of
-communication. If we are very low, it corresponds
-very much to the external mode. But as we raise, it
-becomes more interior and refined, until finally, being
-unfolded to the plane of the absolute in our consciousness,
-perceptions, and affections, we shall come into
-direct <i>rapport</i> with the infinite, and receive communications
-directly from the Divine—not by any outward
-sign or symbol, but by the inflowing of the Divine
-thought and affection. This is the way and the only
-way that Spiritual truths can be communicated. The
-reason that Jesus of Nazareth did not communicate
-sufficient truth to the world to enlighten it, was simply
-because the world was not prepared to receive it. He
-said that he had many things to communicate, but they
-could not bear them. He also said that the man coming
-after him, living the life he had lived, should do
-greater things, because there would be a higher and
-wider plane. The world was too low, too animal, to
-receive his doctrine. For that reason he was obliged
-to go away, saying to his disciples that they did not
-understand him, and it was necessary that the Spirit
-of truth should come and illumine their understandings
-before they could understand him.</p>
-
-<p>If I wish to understand Spiritual truth, no man or
-medium can be a medium for me, and I can not be a
-medium for you. Jesus of Nazareth can not be a
-medium for one of you, nor can God himself. Every
-individual who would understand the truths of the
-Spiritual world must be his or her own medium. God
-must write his law upon your understanding, and put
-it in your affections. If you want to become mediums<span class="pagenum" id="Page_127">[Pg 127]</span>
-for interior communications, you must become absolutely
-true in every thought, feeling, and affection—become
-absolutely pure in every desire and aspiration
-of your souls—become absolutely just in all your relations
-of life, so that morning, noon, and night you
-shall be inquiring and thirsting after righteousness.
-Such an individual will not need any outward signs to
-convey truth to him. But the person disposed to live
-in the outward world, to live in the enjoyment of his
-appetites and lustful affections, will require representations,
-if he ever believes in Spirits. He has to be
-addressed as a physical or sensuous being. If he ever
-believes in a future life, the Spirits have got to come
-and rap him over his head. These outward manifestations
-are designed to say to the sordid atheist, to the
-materialist, to the religious worldling, “You have a
-soul.” It is for this reason that there is speaking with
-tongues, and that all the wonderful works are wrought
-in your midst. That is what makes Mr. Davenport’s
-circles necessary for the vast majority of the citizens
-of New York. They are not sufficiently developed to
-understand Spiritual truth. These manifestations are
-necessary. They are not calculated to make you wise,
-but they can startle you, and prompt you to investigate;
-and they can give you such direction as will
-prepare you to enter into a higher and holier investigation
-of your relation to the world and to the Divine
-Father. It makes little difference whether they lie or
-tell the truth, provided they satisfy you that you have
-souls. If they were always to tell you the truth, you
-would be too dependent upon them. You have intellectual
-faculties—exercise them, and you will never<span class="pagenum" id="Page_128">[Pg 128]</span>
-find yourself in a position where you can not find all
-the light you need. A great many people who believe
-that Spirits do communicate, can hardly go to dinner
-without the consent of the Spirits. They make babes
-of themselves, and afterward become fools. If the
-Spirits tell me to do a thing which my judgment says
-I should not do, I tell them, “I won’t. I will do the
-best I know how; and I would rather trust myself
-than you.” I always get along a great deal better in
-this way than I would by getting Spirits to rap according
-to my expectations. They are not designed to become
-our governors. Sensible Spirits do not ask any
-such thing. There are ninnies in the Spiritual world
-as in this, who will be glad to become governors,
-if they can get dupes enough. The object of this
-external communication is to give outward evidence.
-The Corinthians had terrible times. Some people
-coming in said they were drunkards. Some said they
-were mad. Some spoke in tongues. Paul reproved
-them for this kind of talk. He told them that it was
-well to speak with tongues, but he would endeavor
-to make some use of it, and would rather speak
-five words with the understanding than ten thousand
-in tongues. The tongues are for a sign to those who
-are not believers. The man or woman that is not
-established in the faith that Spirits can communicate,
-needs these outward manifestations; but when established,
-it is all time thrown away to be chasing after
-these communications. Persons had better be in their
-closets, throwing their aspirations for a higher and
-holier life, and pray until, by their earnest aspirations,
-they call angels of the brightest spheres to come and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_129">[Pg 129]</span>
-be with them. They would find themselves getting
-along much better, and would give to Spiritualism a
-very different character from what it now bears in the
-wide world. I talk plain. I am in earnest. We have
-had nonsense and folly enough. It is time we become
-rational, learn the use of our faculties, and use them
-aright.</p>
-
-<p>Everything has its true mission. Let, then, every
-thing be done decently and in order. If Spiritualism
-is that which is to redeem the world, we shall find it
-out by finding whether it makes us better; and if it
-will not make the world better, we want nothing more
-of it. We need no more raps than will save humanity.
-We need all we can get for that purpose. If
-Spiritualism takes that direction, it is a God-send to
-the world; and in whatever sphere the Spirit can
-work, let it work. I bid it God-speed. But I say to
-all, that if Spiritualism, in its faith and effects, does
-not tend to make you wiser, better, purer, and holier
-men and women, it is good for nothing. That Spiritualism
-which will not redeem you and me will not be
-sufficient to redeem the world. Therefore let our faith
-be shown by our works—be exhibited by the influence
-it shall exert upon our lives and characters in making
-us purer, better men and women—just men and
-women.</p>
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_130">[Pg 130]</span></p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_VII">CHAPTER VII.<br />
-
-<small>MEDIUMSHIP—SPIRITUAL HEALING.</small></h2></div>
-
-
-<p>When we make use of external language as a means
-of communication, our reception of truth does not depend
-so much upon who speaks, as upon ourselves;
-for it matters not who uses language, before it can
-awaken the idea in our minds, it must first be communicated
-to our understanding. Therefore though
-the communication may convey established truth, our
-understanding is quite liable to err as to the meaning
-of the communication. Though the communication
-were made by God himself, it might not convey the
-truth, because each man or woman would understand
-it according to his or her plane of development. The
-character of a communication is determined by the
-plane from which it is translated. The caution is,
-“Take heed how ye hear.”</p>
-
-<p>However credible and truthful an individual may be,
-he may be mistaken, and falsify in respect to facts and
-principles communicated; so that unless we have an
-absolute perception of the truth of that which is communicated,
-we can not affirm that we have the truth
-upon the subject in question. In holding communication
-with our neighbor, we find that A or B or C has
-always told the truth, and therefore when he tells us<span class="pagenum" id="Page_131">[Pg 131]</span>
-a particular event has taken place, we rely upon his
-word. Yet we know that he is liable to be mistaken,
-and to be under influences which may lead him to
-falsify, so that after all we can not know, upon the
-report of an individual, that a thing is true. It does
-not address that department of our being by which we
-are made as certain of it as we are that we exist.
-Hence we always make a difference between what we
-know and what we hear—between a report and our
-consciousness. One we say we <i>know</i> to be true, and
-the other we say we <i>believe</i> to be true. The difference
-is that between knowledge and belief. So if a Spirit
-should communicate to me ten thousand facts concerning
-my absent friends, every one of which I should
-find in every respect true on investigation; and if,
-again, that Spirit should come and communicate still
-other facts, I can not know that such other facts are
-true. The fact that that Spirit has before told the
-truth is not a positive proof that it will continue to do
-so. I can believe the statement to be true, but, nevertheless,
-my belief can not amount to positive knowledge.
-So that the questions often arise when Spirits
-communicate with external language, How are we to
-know that they tell the truth, How are we to know that
-they are the ones they purport to be? When a Spirit
-raps out on the table, or speaks or writes through
-a medium, that he is such a Spirit, and that such and
-such things are transpiring at some distant place, how
-are we to know that he tells the truth? We are not
-to know it, and can not know it. If we are to be
-accurately informed on that subject, that which is
-addressed to our understanding must come more in<span class="pagenum" id="Page_132">[Pg 132]</span>teriorly
-into our consciousness than it can come
-through the ear, the eye, or the sense of feeling. It
-may be true; and give me time enough to investigate,
-and I can determine whether it be true or not. But
-if I am to act upon it without investigation, I can not
-know. I do not care if all the Spirits in Christendom
-testify to it, still I can not know; for that means of
-communication can not, in the nature of things, bring
-certainty—can not produce interior conviction in the
-mind.</p>
-
-<p>I may be persuaded that a thing is so, and shape my
-course as though it were so; still I am liable to be
-mistaken. Therefore I affirm again, that this outward
-method of communication can not be relied upon for
-the communication of absolute or positive truth. You
-can not make it the basis of action as you can when
-you have clear and positive information; and even if it
-should become as reliable as the ordinary communications
-passing between man and man, still it will not
-bring sufficient certainty to make it the basis of action.
-I might give many other reasons why this external
-means of communication can not be relied upon as sufficient
-to give us the necessary information respecting
-our connection with the Spirit-world. It may give
-facts or tests which may prove to be sufficient to satisfy
-the mind of every inquirer that Spirits do exist and
-communicate. This is no unusual thing; but the point
-is to make them the instruments of communicating to
-us such information as from day to day we need, and
-upon which we must rely. Those who do thus rely
-upon their communications, and yield implicit confidence
-to them, nine times in ten show themselves to<span class="pagenum" id="Page_133">[Pg 133]</span>
-be complete dupes, and make themselves the laughing-stock
-of every sensible man and woman.</p>
-
-<p>You will find in all parts of the country those who,
-if they can get a rap, say “Spirits, is it so?” and act
-according to the responses they receive. Nothing can
-be further from the true use and design of these manifestations.
-My position is simply this: so far as these
-outward means of communication are concerned, they
-are designed for those who can not get a more interior
-view of their relations with the Spirit-world. If an
-individual is living in his exterior or sensuous nature,
-so that what comes to his understanding must come
-through his senses, then these outward manifestations
-are useful and necessary to satisfy him of the fact that
-Spiritual beings do exist, and have the means of communicating
-with us. But when he is fully satisfied on
-that point, he has received about all the benefit he can
-from these exterior communications.</p>
-
-<p>There is another important point to which I wish to
-call your attention, and one which, if properly understood
-by those who investigate the Spiritual phenomena,
-will save them a great deal of embarrassment.
-It is this: that that class of Spirits who usually manifest
-themselves through public mediums, either by
-sounds, by moving physical objects, or by any other
-means before promiscuous objects, or by any other
-means before promiscuous public assemblies, can not
-generally be relied upon; and the reason is very obvious.
-It is well understood that an individual who is
-excessively sensitive to all moral influences—whose
-sensibilities are such that they can not endure the
-presence of that which is vulgar—are repelled by, or<span class="pagenum" id="Page_134">[Pg 134]</span>
-driven from, promiscuous circles or society; and, consequently,
-those who can endure the common influences
-of a public circle can not be of a very sensitive
-class. Take a medium who is exceedingly sensitive to
-external influences; who must be in just such a condition
-in order that the Spirits may communicate, and
-who requires that every mind in the circle shall be in
-a peculiar condition; and place that medium in a public
-circle, and you can get no manifestations at all, for
-the required conditions are foreclosed at once. This
-kind of mediums will not answer for the purposes of
-public circles; but if you get one that will answer for
-such purposes, that medium will be one who is excessively
-positive—one who can resist influences of ever
-so positive a character. As that medium is required
-to sit for all classes, as a matter of course he must be
-in a condition to respond to the kind of influences
-which are brought to bear upon him, or manifestations
-can not occur while such influences are present.</p>
-
-<p>When communications are received through public
-mediums, the probabilities are that the communicator
-belongs to a very low plane of development, and that
-the communications can not be relied upon, whatever
-may be the professions of that communicator.</p>
-
-<p>There is almost always an influence which belongs
-peculiarly to each public medium—an influence which
-seems to be a presiding Spirit, which that medium will
-usually recognize, answering to the name of “Jim” or
-“John.” It is generally the case that this Spirit will
-be found on hand first, and is the one to do whatever
-is to be done; and he becomes the father, mother,
-brother, sister, or friend of everybody. I speak from<span class="pagenum" id="Page_135">[Pg 135]</span>
-experience on this subject. If this Spirit wants to be
-very accurate in telling you a name, he gets you to
-write down a list of names, and as your finger runs
-down the list, he raps when you come to the right one.
-If he knows the name, why does he not spell it out?
-This is a very reasonable question. Permit me to explain
-how these questions are often answered. In mesmerism
-there is at times a certain relation of the operator
-to the subject called <i>rapport</i>, in which condition
-the operator can transmit his mental motions to the
-subject. In case a Spirit comes into <i>rapport</i> with yourself,
-he answers all the questions you ask, even mental
-questions, and you come to the conclusion that you
-are really conversing with the one who purports to
-answer. If you ask whether you have a father, mother,
-brother, or sister in the Spirit-land, he will answer according
-to your perceptions; and the tests seem to be
-very good, though the Spirit is constantly answering
-directly from your own mind. This often occurs in
-public circles. Another individual, sitting next to you,
-who is very anxious to get equally good tests from his
-Spirit-friends, gets no correct answers unless he hands
-his written questions to one who has been found to be
-in <i>rapport</i> with the Spirit. I once knew an instance
-of this kind. A doctor came into a circle with about
-thirty mental questions, to which he desired to get responses;
-but he could get no answers, it seeming impossible
-for the Spirits to get the questions from his
-mind; but upon his writing them out, and handing
-them to a lady, who shortly before had succeeded in
-getting answers, they were all replied to without difficulty.
-The simple explanation of this fact is, that the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_136">[Pg 136]</span>
-lady was in <i>rapport</i> with the Spirit, and consequently
-her thoughts could be seen by the Spirit, while he
-could not perceive the thoughts of the physician, who
-was not in <i>rapport</i> with him. If you ask questions
-orally, it may be that the Spirit does not hear them,
-except through the medium’s ears, so to speak. I
-might go on thus to great extent, showing the liability
-there is to be deceived in these public communications.</p>
-
-<p>The circumstances of a public circle are exceedingly
-unfavorable to getting communications from Spirits of
-a high degree of refinement. The most that can be
-obtained under such conditions is some external evidence
-of Spiritual existence. The point to which I
-wish to call your attention is the almost universal fact
-that mediums devoted to external manifestations, while
-under the influence of this presiding Spirit, are under
-an influences to deceive, to cheat, which is almost irresistible.
-It does not matter particularly how good
-manifestations they get. I have seen this deceptive
-disposition manifested in mediums who could get very
-remarkable manifestations, such as the movement in
-the open light of a table with several men standing
-upon it. Not that they themselves wished to deceive,
-but they were almost irresistibly controlled by the
-influence surrounding them, and which must generally
-be present in a large circle. I have seen this many
-times when I knew the manifestations to be genuine.
-A skeptic, however, notwithstanding their genuineness,
-would, upon detecting the slightest thing like cheating,
-pronounce them all a humbug. There are but few
-mediums who could resist this influence which comes
-over them at times, inciting them to help the mani<span class="pagenum" id="Page_137">[Pg 137]</span>festations
-along a little, or to give them a little start,
-with the hope that they will thereafter get along without
-assistance. I refer to this to call attention to the
-influence to which mediums are at times subjected, not
-to condemn the mediums, nor to convey the impression
-that all these public manifestations are cheats. I
-have seen many which were not of this character. This
-cheating influence is attributable to the incongruous
-mental condition of a large circle, where no care is
-taken to secure harmony.</p>
-
-<p>I offer these remarks as a caution not to get discouraged.
-You will meet with these things; and if the
-enemy can once catch you cheating, no matter how
-many good demonstrations you have given for months
-before, he has no hesitation in publishing to the world
-that it is all a cheat. He requires the medium to be
-very truthful, but he has no hesitation in lying himself.
-Being judged out of his own mouth, the enemy
-who takes advantage of the least deception on the part
-of the medium is as bad as the medium, and if he gets
-communications he must expect them to be marked by
-his character.</p>
-
-<p>Permit me now to call your attention to the subject
-of healing mediumship. Man, as we have seen, possesses
-within himself the elements of all prior existence—in
-fact, of all existence, from dead matter to the
-self-living Jehovah. These elements exist in him in an
-individualized condition. He has composing his form
-individualized matter of various kinds, as electricity,
-magnetism, nerve-aura, which are connected with
-matter of a like character which is unindividualized.
-I need but say that all matter this side the Divine is<span class="pagenum" id="Page_138">[Pg 138]</span>
-of itself dead—that all life and consciousness flows
-directly and indirectly from the Divine Being, and that
-there can be no manifestation except as connected with
-the Divine Being. The idea that magnetism, electricity,
-or nerve-force has power of itself, is altogether
-false. They are only connecting parts in the universe,
-uniting the Divine on one hand with matter on the
-other. They are mere media of communication between
-the Fountain of all power on the one hand, and
-the recipient of power on the other. Let us for illustration
-observe a manufacturing establishment. One
-part of the machinery is perhaps concerned in scouring
-and cleansing wool; another part cards it into rolls;
-another part spins them into yarn; another part weaves
-the yarn into cloth; and another part dresses the cloth.
-Each of these parts seems to be disconnected from the
-other parts, and each seems to be accomplishing a
-specific end; but you will find that all parts are connected
-one with the other, and all connected with the
-primary power in the basement. In the water-wheel
-or steam-engine there is a power which puts them all
-in motion. The parts next to it are negative to it, and
-receptive of its power; and these parts, though negative
-to the principal power, are positive to those parts
-more remote. All parts are in motion, all moving as
-the primary wheel moves. Break the connection anywhere
-between the parts, and those parts beyond the
-connection cease to move. But establish the connection,
-and they will again commence their motion.
-Every part is negative to the primary power, but positive
-to all more remote from it than itself. No one of
-the parts has a power to move itself, and unless there<span class="pagenum" id="Page_139">[Pg 139]</span>
-is a connection maintained between the primary power
-and the several parts, they will cease to move. So
-with all media through which potential manifestations
-are made. Electricity has no power of itself. It is
-only by its connection with that which is nearer to the
-great self-existent Being that it derives all its power to
-act. Next comes magnetism, which derives all the
-power it possesses from the power which precedes it.
-Next is the life-force, which is negative to all nearer to
-God than itself, and receives its power from them, but
-is positive to all others. Next comes the nerve-force;
-and next the spirit, which derives all its power from
-the Divine Fountain. It is the medium through which
-all power is imparted to all that is more exterior than itself.
-I have the power to move my arm—by my will
-to make potential manifestations through this arm. If,
-however, by any means, you break any of the links
-out of the chain which unites the divine in me, through
-my spirit, with the matter of my arm—abstract the
-electricity, the magnetism, or nerve-force—I lose all
-power over my arm. Bisect the motor-nerve, which
-connects my arm with my brain, and my arm will hang
-lifeless by my side. There are all of the media there,
-but they are not continuously connected with my brain,
-and through that with the Divine Fountain. But if you
-will throw a current of electricity down the nerves of
-my arm, you will produce an extension of it. So you
-may withdraw the nerve-force, or the vital force from
-my arm, and it will cease to exist. My arm will be
-no longer subject to sensation, because you have broken
-the link between sensation and matter.</p>
-
-<p>We then, as individuals, possessing in ourselves all<span class="pagenum" id="Page_140">[Pg 140]</span>
-these different media, which become receptive of influences,
-must come into connection with the Divine
-Fountain itself, if we would receive power from it;
-for we can impart nothing which we do not receive.</p>
-
-<p>As spiritual beings we become receptive of this influence
-through our spiritual nature, but impart it
-through our lower nature. To become a medium of
-potential action or manifestation, I must have the
-power to impart to that medium through which the
-power is to be manifested. To affect you nervously to
-relieve you from pain, I must be able to impart through
-my nervous system that power which I received
-through my spiritual nature. To be able to operate
-psychologically, I must receive through my interior
-being and impart through my outward being—must
-first have the powers of receptivity, and, secondly, must
-possess the powers of impartability. It becomes just
-as necessary to have a good, healthful physical development
-to be able to impart, as to have a good spiritual
-development to receive the power. The individual becomes
-stronger as a medium in proportion to his development
-in receptivity and impartability.</p>
-
-<p>That Jesus was so much more powerful than others
-was owing to the perfectly harmonic development of
-his different natures. Our power to exert healing influences
-depends upon our development. The higher
-we are developed—the nearer we come to the great
-absolute Fountain of all power—the more largely will
-we be receptive of that power.</p>
-
-<p>Jesus being fully developed in his religious and
-spiritual being, was in conscious communion with the
-Father and with Spirits of the most exalted character,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_141">[Pg 141]</span>
-and received largely of the Divine power. He was
-always aware whether he had the necessary power to
-perform any work. Being so fully unfolded as to perceive
-the causes of the disease to be cured, he knew
-beforehand whether it was worth while to make the
-experiment. He knew what was to be done to bring
-the individual into a condition to receive that which
-he needed to restore him. Therefore, when called upon
-to perform a cure, if the individual was not in the right
-condition, he commenced to bring him into it, requiring
-them to come into a certain condition called faith or
-belief. That he might perform the desired work, he
-required the assistance of those around him. When
-he went to Nazareth, where he had been brought up,
-and where he was looked upon as an ordinary man,
-his right to teach was called in question, and his learning
-doubted. What was his success there? Mark
-says he did not succeed, because of their unbelief. He
-could not command the conditions which were necessary
-to impart his power, and he could do no mighty
-work there, except to lay his hands on a few sick folks.
-Another writer referring to it, says, “He did not many
-mighty works there, because of unbelief.” We all
-know that Jesus said, “A prophet is not without honor
-save in his own country.“ He had to keep away from
-Nazareth simply because the state of mind was such
-that he could not control the conditions necessary to
-produce his mighty works.</p>
-
-<p>Within three weeks before his crucifixion, when
-going to Jerusalem to attend one of the feasts, his
-brethren called upon him and said, “If you do these
-things, show yourself openly, for no man doeth these<span class="pagenum" id="Page_142">[Pg 142]</span>
-things in secret, and yet seeketh to be known openly;
-for,” says John, “his brethren did not believe on
-him.” Christ, even with his high degree of receptivity,
-found it necessary at times to call to his aid
-surrounding minds; and he could not always perform
-his work without faith being reposed in him. The
-question was very often asked by him, “Believe ye
-that I am able to do this?” When he had performed
-the cure, he immediately said “It is faith that did it.”
-They had no faith in him as the Son of God, as supposed
-by some, but simply in his power to work a
-cure.</p>
-
-<p>I desire to enforce the idea, that if we wish to be
-mediums of high and exalted powers for the removal
-of diseases, it becomes necessary that we should be
-highly developed, not only physically, but spiritually
-and religiously. A high order of the absolute religious
-development is very essential to great power as a healing
-medium, because this highest nature, this absolute
-nature, in man, much more than any other, serves to
-unite him with the absolute Fountain of all power.
-The highest development of this religious nature in
-man is necessary to give him a clear perception of the
-nature of disease and the means for its removal. The
-man who has this religious faculty highly developed,
-needs not that any man should say anything to him
-of man, for he knows what is within him. Clairvoyant
-mediums know very well that that condition which
-enables them to see most clearly the state of the individual
-is that which is high and exalted; for when
-their thoughts and aspirations seem to be ascending—like
-the odor from the flower—there is a sort of con<span class="pagenum" id="Page_143">[Pg 143]</span>scious
-exhalation going forth permeating every thing
-around the individual, and he sees and feels clearly
-the condition of everything by which he is surrounded.</p>
-
-<p>There is nothing in the world which summons the
-human being to such a degree of activity as that which
-we call the religious nature—there is nothing which
-takes hold of him so deeply. What other influence in
-the world could cause a mother to destroy her babe,
-but the stimulating influence of this religious nature,
-coming up as it does from the deepest fountain of the
-soul? Make a man believe that his religious nature
-requires sacrifice, and he will make that sacrifice, cost
-what it may, simply because his religious nature wells
-up so strong when it is moved, that there is nothing
-outward which can resist it. When the individual’s
-religious nature is highly developed, it is more powerful
-than all his other natures.</p>
-
-<p>We will become healing mediums just in proportion
-as we are developed in this religious nature, so that
-we shall become more receptive and perceptive, and
-be enabled to exercise stronger mental power to accomplish
-our results. But a healthy physical development
-is quite as essential to good mediumship as is a high
-and healthy spiritual development. Good organs of
-impartability are required. Secure a good harmonic
-physical with a good harmonic spiritual development,
-knowing that you are receptive on the Spiritual side,
-and impartive on the physical side.</p>
-
-<p>There is much folly connected with mediumship.
-That such should be the case with people so profoundly
-ignorant as the majority of mankind are with reference
-even to their having souls, is by no means surprising.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_144">[Pg 144]</span>
-Many people suppose that if their hands are touched,
-a Spirit has got hold of them, and is about to make
-something great of them, and they set themselves up
-as something wonderful. If they can perceive any influence
-coming upon them, it is attributed to a Spiritual
-agency. It may be so and it may not, because
-there are other than Spiritual agencies. I once witnessed
-the curing in five minutes of an individual who
-had been blind for three years. This, told to the world
-as an instance of Spiritual healing, would appear marvelous;
-and if I had happened to do it on the platform,
-before the people of New York, they would have
-thought I had almost performed a miracle. It is probable
-that not a particle of Spiritual influence was
-exerted in the case. The individual performing the
-cure did not suppose that he was a medium, though
-some would not hesitate to publish it to the world as a
-remarkable instance of healing by Spiritual aid. The
-blindness was doubtless caused by a paralysis of the
-optic nerve, and required only a little action to restore
-the sight. The individual proceeded according to the
-usual modes of mesmerism. The cure was not half as
-difficult as it would be to get a sliver from under the
-nail, nor was it half as mysterious.</p>
-
-<p>A case of the restoration of hearing, by placing the
-fingers in the ears and taking them out suddenly, is
-also within my knowledge. Such cases are frequently
-circulated as evidence that Spirits do cure. The cure
-in this case was doubtless effected by a strong mesmeric
-current passing from the fingers of the operator
-over the nerve of the ear. As honest men and women,
-we should be careful about publishing these things as<span class="pagenum" id="Page_145">[Pg 145]</span>
-instances of Spirit-healing. We have abundant <i>genuine</i>
-evidence of what Spirits do. Attributing to Spirits
-that which is not produced by them, tends to make us
-dishonest with ourselves and our neighbors. Were
-due caution exercised in this matter, we should not
-need <i>half</i> the evidence which is now required to convince
-the world that Spirits do exist and communicate.
-When it is observed that everything is attributed to
-Spirits, the world will not believe us even when we
-tell them facts.</p>
-
-<p>I know that Spirits <i>do</i> communicate—<i>do exist</i>. It is
-not with me a matter of conjecture at all—I KNOW it;
-but there is no occasion to make persons believe that
-every thing comes from Spirits. I ask Spiritualists
-to be more careful, more dignified in their investigations
-in these matters, and they will find that there are
-facts enough before the world to convince it of the
-truths of Spiritualism, when you can convince the world
-that you are duly cautious and not easily misled. I do
-not wish to lie for Spirits, nor do I wish them to lie
-for me.</p>
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_146">[Pg 146]</span></p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_VIII">CHAPTER VIII.<br />
-
-<small>CONDITION OF THE SPIRIT IN THE SPIRIT-WORLD.</small></h2></div>
-
-
-<p>In order that I may present the general condition of
-the Spirit in the Spirit-world in the most intelligible
-form, it will be necessary for us to enter into a very
-close and accurate analysis of what constitutes the
-Spirit, because if we do not well understand what constitutes
-the Spirit, we shall only be able to conjecture
-of its condition of happiness in the Spirit-world; and
-if we are to have a close and rigid analysis of the
-Spirit, we, can only have it by having a close and rigid
-analysis of our own conscious being, because we can
-know nothing but our own consciousness; and if we
-are to learn of the condition of Spirits in the other
-world, that condition must be translated into our consciousness,
-and we must find it therein recorded, or we
-can only conjecture of their condition.</p>
-
-<p>Then the first point to which I wish to call your attention,
-is that which distinguishes the condition of
-absolute consciousness from that condition which goes
-to make up individuality—that which is universal and
-applicable to all, and that which is only individual and
-applicable to each and every individual. Every individual
-has the means of determining how much of this
-being—“I, myself”—belongs to the external and finite,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_147">[Pg 147]</span>
-and how much to the internal and infinite; because
-that which makes me to differ from you is finite; but
-that which makes myself or yourself one and the same
-with every other individual being in the universe, is
-infinite. Therefore the first point of investigation is
-to ascertain what it is that makes you and me differ
-from every other individual being in the universe—in
-what that difference consists—because when I speak
-of you as a Spiritual being, I speak of you in view of
-that difference, and not in view of that sameness.</p>
-
-<p>You understand that individuality makes the difference
-between us. My individuality makes me to differ
-as an individual being from you. The question now
-arises, what constitutes my individuality, this “I, myself”—what
-enables me, when speaking of the events
-Of childhood, to say, “When I was a child,” though
-every thing has changed that pertained to my individuality
-as a child—thoughts, feelings, tastes, pleasures,
-form? What is it that connects the events of twenty
-or thirty years ago with my present being?</p>
-
-<p>I wish each one to go down into his own mind and
-solve that problem, because if we are to talk about
-Spirits we must learn about ourselves. When each
-man understands thoroughly the Spirit that is at present
-speaking to him, he will be able to form some
-correct ideas respecting its condition in the Spiritual
-world.</p>
-
-<p>Upon examination, each will find that there is within
-himself a principle of absolute consciousness—a principle
-which is self-conscious, which represents itself to
-itself, and is not represented by any thing but itself.
-It can not be analyzed. It is absolute in itself. To<span class="pagenum" id="Page_148">[Pg 148]</span>
-prove to you that your consciousness of identity has
-undergone no change, I need but attempt to prove to
-you that you are the same individual that you were
-when a child, by referring to scars made upon your
-fingers in childhood, which still remain, by calling to
-mind traits of your childish character. All these
-proofs you would consider very much inferior to that
-proof afforded by an affirmation within you, which
-rises above all outward evidence. It is that to which
-the Book alludes when it says, “As he could swear by
-no greater, therefore he swore by himself.” Although
-in your physical, intellectual, and moral being you
-have changed in every thing pertaining to your finite
-consciousness, yet there is that within you which tells
-you you are the same. Let one change follow another
-to eternity, you will not lose your consciousness of
-identity.</p>
-
-<p>That which makes you differ from others does not
-enter into this absolute consciousness of identity. In
-other words, the thought, feeling, and affection which
-characterized you at any particular time of life has
-nothing to do with this absolute identification of self.
-Nothing by which the world knows me, or by which
-it knows you, enters in to form our inmost identity.
-We have an identity which lies deeper than everything
-external; and it is this identity, which admits of no
-change, which says that we are the same, and will forever
-remain the same identical beings to all eternity.
-No change of position, no change of character, no destruction
-of reputation, no conversion of happiness into
-suffering, presents the least difficulty in the way of
-identification. The man who has fallen, been ruined<span class="pagenum" id="Page_149">[Pg 149]</span>
-in reputation, and is steeped in suffering, finds no difficulty
-in identifying himself as the same being who
-was once good, respected, and happy. He does not
-say that there was once a being who was happy and
-good, but who has changed and become another being,
-but he says that the character and position of this individual
-identity has changed, while his identity has
-undergone no change. I wish to call your attention to
-that principle of absolute consciousness in you, by
-means of which you know yourself, but by which nobody
-else knows you. You know that that principle
-in you does not constitute your individuality. It constitutes
-your personality; but that in you which is
-undergoing change, and develops from a lower to a
-higher degree of knowledge, constitutes your individuality.
-This unchanging, ever-present, conscious identity
-is the very divine life within you, from which you
-derive all life. This outside identity, which thinks and
-wills, is no part of my immortal nature, separate from
-this divine principle within me. This outside consciousness
-can never be in any other state than the
-finite. For wherever you have succession and duration,
-you have time. Where you have succession in
-extent, you have space. In regard to this outward
-finite nature, one change follows another; and if change
-follows change, there must, in respect to such change,
-always be succession; and where you get succession,
-you must necessarily have time. Hence the spirit, in
-its finite nature, must always be in time till it shall
-cease to change; when progress ends, time will cease
-with the finite. This is a proposition so plain that no
-mind can for a moment be lost in considering it.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_150">[Pg 150]</span></p>
-
-<p>We can form some definite idea of the Spirit-world
-by first learning something of ourselves. You know
-that this conscious principle within me and you knows
-nothing about time or space. Suppose I instantly become
-unconscious, and remain so twenty-four hours,
-and am then suddenly restored to my consciousness.
-During this twenty-four hours there has been no additional
-record of events made within me; therefore
-that twenty-four hours is obliterated so far as my consciousness
-is concerned. I take up the time where I
-left it. To the unconscious there is no time. To the
-unchangeable there can be no time. Time is but the
-marking of succession. The inmost principle by means
-of which we become acquainted with ourselves, knows
-nothing about time. When one is restored from unconsciousness
-to consciousness, he knows instantly who
-he is, but he can not say how much time elapsed to the
-outward world. Clairvoyants who pass into a condition
-of unconsciousness to all exterior things, have no
-recollection of what occurs while they are in that condition,
-though they may have been in it for several
-hours.</p>
-
-<p>I knew an individual once to be put into the mesmeric
-condition, who was unconscious in his normal
-condition of what occurred in the mesmeric state,
-though he was in it for five hours, and during that
-time performed many interesting experiments. At the
-time of sitting down to be mesmerized he was in so
-great hurry that he thought he could spend but a very
-few minutes’ time. On being brought to consciousness,
-he started off again in great haste, supposing that
-he had sufficient time to attend to his business, show<span class="pagenum" id="Page_151">[Pg 151]</span>ing
-clearly that he had not been in a condition to mark
-succession of events.</p>
-
-<p>The inmost principle of consciousness which identifies
-me of to-day with what I was thirty years ago,
-does not, of itself, notice time, except as it is connected
-with this outward part of me. It counts time by
-changes; but when you come into itself and separate it
-from those changes, it does not know time at all. Between
-my infancy and the present time it has been a
-constant now. It is the presence of the infinite and
-eternal in man, and the means by which he is connected
-with the infinite and eternal. It is by the
-presence of this infinite and eternal consciousness that
-man knows that he possesses a finite and changeable
-nature. It is a lamp within, which shines out and
-reveals to him his finite consciousness, and the changes
-transpiring there. So man has two selfhoods, an inward,
-and an outward which is changing from day to
-day.</p>
-
-<p>When I speak of you as an individual being who
-differs from me, I speak of your outward, changing
-selfhood. But when I speak of you in your inmost
-consciousness, I speak of you in your inmost selfhood,
-in which you do not differ from me.</p>
-
-<p>It is by this inmost consciousness that I know that I
-am. It reveals myself to myself by just the same law
-by which you are revealed to yourself. There are two
-methods of addressing the outward selfhood—from
-without, and from the infinite within. Where the individual
-consciousness is addressed from within, the
-communication is made to the affections, whence it
-flows into the understanding. When it is addressed<span class="pagenum" id="Page_152">[Pg 152]</span>
-from without, it is by representations of that which
-addresses it. But when I go to the Spiritual world, I go
-with this divine consciousness, this constant, unchanging
-consciousness within, but not as a principle which
-belongs to me, which is individualized within me. It
-is just as universal as God. It is the divine consciousness
-which is unindividualized within me, and wherever
-that is, I must be, because of the ubiquity of this
-divine principle. If there were any point from which
-this could be excluded, and into which the individual
-could be thrust, he would be annihilated.</p>
-
-<p>What we need is to bring the external consciousness
-into unceasing relation with this internal consciousness.
-That which does not come into such relation
-with this absolute consciousness does not become a
-part of our finite selfhood—a part of our immortal selfhood.
-Standing before you I perceive your countenances,
-because your images are brought into a certain
-relation to this absolute consciousness within me.
-Now when they come into unceasing relation to this
-unchanging consciousness, they become a part of my
-external, finite selfhood. Memory is the result of
-bringing events into such relation with this consciousness.</p>
-
-<p>Looking at man, then, as possessing an absolute consciousness
-which never changes, and an external consciousness
-which is constantly changing, and which
-alone causes one man to differ from his fellow, it is
-apparent that if individuality is preserved upon entering
-the Spiritual world, each must take with him so
-much as causes him to differ from others. Whenever
-this external nature would represent itself to another,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_153">[Pg 153]</span>
-not having a consciousness of its own separate from
-the divine consciousness, it comes under the law of
-exterior communication and representation. Therefore
-it is never present in the mind by itself, but by
-that which represents it there. If we would learn how
-it is that a Spirit represents itself in different places at
-the same time, we must learn the law of representation.
-I see my audience, by which I mean I see that
-which represents you to my consciousness. You are
-presented to my consciousness by means of a medium
-which comes between you and me; and according to
-the accuracy of my faculties to perceive, and according
-to the accuracy of this medium to represent you to my
-consciousness, will be the accuracy of your representation
-in my mind.</p>
-
-<p>I see you now by the medium of light; and you all
-see me at the same time. I am here and only here,
-but you all see me in your various positions. You see
-me by means of the light which takes my image into
-every part of the room. Though actually present in
-but one place in this room, yet by that which represents
-me I am omnipresent in this room. The great
-law of representation is that we perceive a thing, not
-by itself, but by that which represents it in our consciousness.
-Hence according to the ubiquity of the
-medium will be the ubiquity of the representation.
-In this room the medium light is ubiquitous, and my
-image is just as omnipresent as the medium. The
-same is true of every other medium by which presence
-is represented.</p>
-
-<p>I, as a finite spirit, am conscious only by means of
-the divine consciousness within me, which imparts and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_154">[Pg 154]</span>
-reflects consciousness to my outward nature. My outward
-consciousness is like the light of the moon, which
-is the reflected light of the sun. The real consciousness
-within me is that from which I derive my external
-consciousness. Whenever I, as a spirit in my external
-consciousness, would represent myself to you, I must
-come into some medium of representation—some
-medium which will be to my spirit what the light is to
-my body. The medium of light will not represent me,
-but there is a medium which will. This, the Spirit-medium,
-is vastly more refined and ubiquitous than
-light. Standing here as a spiritual form, and giving
-off spiritual undulations, just as my body reflects the
-undulations of light, wherever the Spirit-medium extends,
-there my image will extend. And whenever an
-individual comes into <i>rapport</i> with this spiritual
-medium and sustains a certain relation to me, he will
-be able to perceive my presence, because I am brought
-to his view by that which represents me.</p>
-
-<p>Many suppose that a person whose mind is separated
-from the sensuous influences of the body, or brought
-into the clairvoyant condition, can go to a distant
-place, as to London, and see an individual to whom his
-attention is directed. He tells me what the individual
-in London is thinking and saying, yet hears what is
-said to him here. If the individual in London were
-to be thrown into the clairvoyant condition, and have
-his attention directed to the clairvoyant here, the two
-could readily converse together. Space is not noticed
-by them, though it might be by carefully going over
-the space and observing a succession of objects. Being
-brought into <i>rapport</i> with each other, each can observe<span class="pagenum" id="Page_155">[Pg 155]</span>
-the thoughts and feelings of the other. This is done
-by virtue of a simple law; and there is no mystery in
-it. The medium which unites my organs of speech
-with your organs of hearing, extends through the entire
-room, and my voice is as ubiquitous as the medium
-which communicates it. So in regard to this Spirit-medium,
-which is the medium of communication between
-the clairvoyants. By that medium, London,
-Canton, or any other part of the earth, is present here.
-Persons who mistakenly suppose that persons in the
-clairvoyant condition leave their bodies and make
-journeys to distant places, get up many curious theories
-to account for the body and spirit being held together.
-Their error arises from a mistaken conception
-of the actual condition of a Spirit. You see readily
-that a Spirit can be addressed externally only by that
-which represents that which addresses it. Apply to
-the case in hand the same law by which you see and
-hear me, and substitute for the media of light and
-atmosphere the Spirit-medium, and you will have no
-difficulty in understanding how it is that Spirits can be
-represented in different places.</p>
-
-<p>Persons sometimes meet with difficulty in explaining
-the apparent fact, that person in the form are
-sometimes seen as though they were out of it. I recollect
-several cases where persons were said to have been
-seen and conversed with at places very remote from
-each other; and it was supposed that the spirits left
-their bodies and went to these distant places and represented
-themselves. It is very easy to understand
-how my spirit can appear in real Spirit-form and speak
-to one a hundred miles away from here. It is done<span class="pagenum" id="Page_156">[Pg 156]</span>
-by what is called psychologic representation. If I
-come into <i>rapport</i> with any mind yet in the body,
-which mind is in <i>rapport</i> with me, I can create any
-spiritual image in your mind that I may see fit to
-make; that is, I can cause the image in me to reproduce
-itself in you—so that that image in my mind shall
-be reproduced in your consciousness, as the object before
-the camera daguerreotypes its image on the prepared
-plates. Now suppose that between us one or
-more guardian Spirits are passing. The Spirit coming
-into <i>rapport</i> with me, and having a full and perfect
-perception of you, can, by the intensity of his
-mental action, daguerreotype my image upon your
-consciousness. You then perceive me by the psychological
-action which that Spirit exerts upon your mind.
-It is in this way that we can apparently meet and see
-each the other’s form, just as though it were present.
-But if we were more susceptible, there would be no
-necessity of having the intervention of a guardian
-Spirit. If we are both so developed as to clairvoyantly
-perceive one another, the conversation can go
-on, though both are in the body, and you in London
-and I in New York. We see each other as though we
-were present one with the other. It does not follow,
-however, that my spirit is present in two places at the
-same time; but that which represents it is universally
-present. The question may arise, why we can not, upon
-passing into the clairvoyant condition, see all the
-Spirits in the universe—because they are all in <i>rapport</i>
-with this spiritual atmosphere. I will explain. Suppose
-we have ten thousand strings strung from the
-ceiling to the floor, and they are made to give forth<span class="pagenum" id="Page_157">[Pg 157]</span>
-certain sounds. Now all that have the same degree
-of tension will give forth the same sound. The vibration
-of one will cause all the others to vibrate which
-have the same degree of tension. Take any stringed
-musical instrument, and vibrate one of the strings. If
-any other of the strings has the same point of tension,
-it will vibrate. Now when my spirit comes in
-contact with the Spiritual sphere and sustains the same
-relation to any Spirit that the strings sustain to each
-other, I can see that Spirit. Upon the same principle
-I may see all who are in the condition to respond to
-my spirit. When my consciousness will undulate to
-their conscious vibrations, I perceive them, and not
-till then.</p>
-
-<p>If a Spirit is not present, except by that which represents
-it, it will appear useless to open doors to permit
-Spirits to enter, for a door is as transparent to the medium
-by which they are represented, as a pane of glass
-is to the medium of light. Jesus appeared in the midst
-of his disciples, though they were shut up; and when
-the time came for his disappearance, he ceased to be
-seen, not by going out of the door or window, but by
-disturbing the conditions by which he was represented
-to their consciousness.</p>
-
-<p>In respect of Spirit-mansions, etc., in the Spiritual
-world, we are very liable to mistake representation for
-actuality. We are very liable to mistake images of
-things—creations, so to speak, proceeding from the
-minds of the Spirits—for actualities. We are very
-apt to perceive animals. Some think that animals
-have a living form and exist in the Spiritual world;
-but I pretend to say that it is not true. I know very<span class="pagenum" id="Page_158">[Pg 158]</span>
-well how they appear there. I know very well how it
-is that persons suppose they do exist, and why Spirits
-in the Spiritual world appear to have their dogs, cats—their
-pet animals. To them they are actualities.
-Nevertheless, I understand that the idea that a cat or
-dog has an immortal soul is not only inconsistent with
-any principle of philosophy in the universe, but is
-contradicted by every principle of philosophy. To
-say that a cat or dog is immortal is to affirm that to be
-immortal which God himself can not make so. The
-condition of immortality can not pertain to the mere
-animal being. The representations of animals, forests,
-fields, and things of this kind, have no basis upon that
-which has a material or actual existence in the universe.
-They are only developed under the law of representation.
-Man has a sort of creative faculty, by
-which he forms the images which are mistaken in the
-Spiritual world for actualities. When Spirits are thinking
-of animals they have seen in this world, they throw
-out their images, and the individual who chances to be
-in <i>rapport</i> with these Spirits sees these images, and
-thinks they are actualities.</p>
-
-<p>If you will only investigate the law of representation,
-you will have no difficulty in accounting for these
-things in the Spiritual world. Man makes these—they
-are not real. God makes all that is real in the universe.
-Man works in the sphere of representation, but
-God works in the sphere of actuality.</p>
-
-<p>Had I time, to-night, I should be happy to go into a
-careful investigation to justify the conclusion that dogs
-and cats, etc., are not immortal. There is no end to
-be subserved in their being immortal. If the animal<span class="pagenum" id="Page_159">[Pg 159]</span>
-were to go to the Spiritual world, there being nothing
-to address his consciousness, he would virtually
-have no being. Whenever a mind goes where its
-consciousness is not addressed, it ceases to be mind.
-If there is any place in the universe where consciousness
-ceases to be addressed, there consciousness must
-cease to be. What would there be in the Spiritual
-world to address the consciousness of the animal who
-has been developed only to the perception of physical
-objects?</p>
-
-<p>Again, between the nerve principle (the highest
-principle developed in the animal) and the absolute or
-divine principle, there intervenes the Spiritual principle,
-which, being developed in man, makes him
-receptive of the highest or divine consciousness, and
-makes him immortal. The animal lacking this principle
-can not be immortal. According to aspirations the
-animal puts forth, according to its mental phenomena,
-according to every principle, the animal is not immortal.
-Nevertheless he has a representation in the
-Spiritual world, according to the law of representation.</p>
-
-<p>Every individual who is conscious of an existence as
-an individual, has that within him which constitutes
-him an individual; and as he goes into the Spiritual
-world, he takes with him that individuality. This individuality
-in its inmost joins upon the absolute, through
-which it perceives its own consciousness, and by this
-connection is unfolded in the facts, truths, and principles
-of the universe.</p>
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_160">[Pg 160]</span></p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_IX">CHAPTER IX.<br />
-
-
-<small>ORGANIZATION—INDIVIDUALIZATION.</small></h2></div>
-
-
-<p>The experience of man has been such, in respect to
-organization, that all prudent and careful men and
-women are beginning to have fears for the welfare of
-a cause when it assumes the shape of an organization;
-and they have just ground for fear; for the experience
-of the past has been such as to justify them in supposing
-that evils arise out of organizations. Their
-tendency usually has been to beget a party feeling, or
-that which corresponds in the organization to selfishness
-in the individual. It is natural that every individual
-should love himself better than others, and
-when individuals associate together, they acquire a
-spirit of individuality—a selfishness which pertains to
-their particular society or organization. Individuals
-who unite in religious organizations entertain a sort of
-selfishness in reference to their particular denomination.
-The Presbyterian, for instance, likes Presbyterians
-a great deal better than Methodists, and the
-Methodists likes Methodists a great deal better than
-Presbyterians, and prefers to bestow his favors upon
-Methodists. In fine, the general tendency of this kind
-of organization is to lay in men and women the foundation
-of a selfishness in addition to their natural or
-individual selfishness.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_161">[Pg 161]</span></p>
-
-<p>There are many reasons for the evil results of organization;
-and if we continue to organize upon the principles
-observed in organizations of times past, we may
-expect that the same evils will continue. I propose
-to inquire whether there is not a natural basis, and endeavor
-to discover the causes of evils for the past, so
-that we may know how to rectify them and guard
-against them in future.</p>
-
-<p>Every operation in nature tends to individualism.
-From the moment you begin to watch matter, every
-process is found tending to individualization. The elements
-which now compose our bodies originally existed
-in a general unindividualized state or condition.
-The material elements of our bodies, and the media
-through which the material elements were controlled,
-in bringing them to their present position, existed
-originally in an unindividualized condition; and when
-each particle was brought under a certain process that
-it might receive vital affinities, it was with reference
-to the formation of an individualism. Nature labors
-constantly to organize and individualize, and you and
-I owe our individual existence to this tendency in nature;
-and the same law operates in society. The fact
-that there have been so many organizations, shows that
-there is a natural tendency to organize. The great
-difficulty attending all organizations has been the departure
-from the law of nature—the law of affinity or
-attraction—for Nature works by the law of affinity,
-never by the law of repulsion or excretion. The law
-of excretion is only applicable to those elements which
-are to be rejected. External force has never been applied
-by Nature to aid her. She does not bring ex<span class="pagenum" id="Page_162">[Pg 162]</span>ternal
-force to hold the elements of the tree or rock
-together, nor to hold together the organs of the animal.</p>
-
-<p>Individualization is the result of an inward power
-which attracts one part to cohere with its fellow. Nature
-is very careful to observe the law of affinity; and
-the moment you bring any element which should not
-enter an organism, repulsion immediately operates to
-prevent its entrance.</p>
-
-<p>Hate is at times defined to be a less degree of love,
-and love sometimes is very negative. Repulsion is
-also defined to be a less degree of attraction. A stone
-thrown into the air is drawn to the earth by the power
-of gravitation. But the balloon which is subject to
-the same law, instead of coming toward the earth’s
-center, rises. It does not rise because the earth does
-not attract it, but because the atmosphere, for which
-the earth has a greater affinity than for the balloon,
-causes the balloon to recede and make room for it.
-The case of the balloon illustrates the law of excretion.
-The position which each particle is to assume in
-the system is determined by the vital affinities imparted
-to it in the stomach. If any particle loses
-its vital affinities, it occupies the position needed by
-some other particle; and the new particle accordingly
-displaces the old. But I wish to impress upon the
-mind the fact, that Nature’s law of individualizing is
-that of affinity, and that Nature does not apply external
-force to build up her individuals. However, before
-any particle can be taken into an organization by the
-law of affinity, it must receive a peculiar impress or
-affinity, and an affinity suited to the particular organization
-into which it is to enter. It receives that affin<span class="pagenum" id="Page_163">[Pg 163]</span>ity
-by passing through a natural process. If it enter
-without a vital affinity, it will enter in as a stranger,
-as a disturber of harmony; and the tendency of the
-organism will be to reject and throw it off. What we
-here learn from Nature, we may apply to organizations,
-religious or otherwise. Each of us is a particle in society.
-But before we can be organized harmoniously,
-so that each shall be found in his specific place, each
-must be prepared for that organism by receiving the
-vital or spiritual affinity which is necessary for that
-organism. You can not make A, B, and C into a
-community unless they have the true impulse, any
-more than you could go into the field and gather clay,
-sand, etc., and mold them together, and make a man
-or animal body. You can not hold men together in
-an organization by outward restraint, and have them
-fulfill the office of a genuine organization, suited to
-the development of the spirit. The method by which
-society seeks to organize itself is like the method by
-which God created our first parents. Each individual
-should be fitted to become a member of an organization
-by being placed where he will receive the appropriate
-vital affinity, and leave the affection of his nature
-to point out his true position, whether that of head,
-hand, or feet. The great difficulty in all past organizations
-is that the natural law has not been observed.
-Organizations have usually been formed with reference
-to exerting force, either moral or physical. They have
-organized by that which is external rather than internal.</p>
-
-<p>The first requisite for an organization is a nucleus
-of the character of the organization you wish, which
-nucleus may consist of one, two, or half dozen indi<span class="pagenum" id="Page_164">[Pg 164]</span>viduals.
-The individual who is seeking to establish an
-organization must look for the nucleus in himself, not
-in his neighbor. The idea of looking out of yourself
-for an organization is all false. The idea that you
-must look to a distance for some being out of yourselves
-as a representation or reflection of the perfect
-attributes of Deity, is erroneous. The individual who
-feels the need of an organization must first understand
-that that organization must be built up by the law of
-affinity; and that as each individual becomes a particle
-to be incorporated into the organism in his love and
-affection, he must grow to retain his position. The
-vital principle must be felt by himself. If he wishes
-to redeem the world, he must commence by redeeming
-himself. If he wishes help in redeeming the world from
-its various evils, he must first find in himself that
-spirit which he wishes infused into the helping association.</p>
-
-<p>If a principle has not succeeded in saving me, I need
-not hope that it will save the world. Therefore, when
-we are about to organize a society upon any principle,
-the first thing to be ascertained is whether this principle
-has saved us. If not, we may just as well drop it.
-If a person wishes to form an organization to make
-the world Christian in faith and practice, you should
-ask him if he has been made a Christian in faith and
-practice. If he wants fidelity to truth and righteousness,
-ask him if he is faithful to truth and righteousness.
-Let the individual be tried by that which he
-wishes to accomplish. If he can not stand the test, he
-is not the proper person for a nucleus for such an
-organization. Before one mourns over the lusts of the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_165">[Pg 165]</span>
-world, let him look after his own lusts. So in respect
-to every thing necessary to make a truly upright man,
-a man who shall live in all good conscience before
-God and the world, and before the inmost of his own
-soul. Let him see to it that after he has made a perfect
-examination of his own breast, there is nothing
-found lacking. Let him be so satisfied with his examination
-of his own character, that he will be content to
-have mankind redeemed up to the plane he occupies.
-Then let his life be the incarnation of the principle.
-Let the world, when they look upon him, be constrained
-to say, “He has been with Jesus,” if Jesus is to be the
-model of the church. Let his life correspond exactly
-to the high and beautiful ideal of the church he is
-wishing to have established; and then an influence
-will go out from him which will become attractive to
-all who, like him, are thirsting for that life. He will
-find it unnecessary to throw out catechisms, because
-there will be the true affinity which will come forth
-from the character, and attract all who, like him, are
-hungering and thirsting after righteousness. Form a
-church by the application of external tests, and there
-will be conflict all the time; while concord will characterize
-one formed in accordance with the natural
-principle of organization.</p>
-
-<p>Spiritualists have become very numerous. I doubt
-whether there is any other class of believers so numerous
-as those now known as Spiritualists. They now
-number millions, and they are men and women who
-have come from under the restraints of authority—of
-external law—a "thus saith the Lord"—and have
-assumed the prerogative of acting for themselves.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_166">[Pg 166]</span>
-One article of their creed has attached to them the
-name of “Spiritualists”. They profess to believe that
-our disembodied Spirit-friends are near to us, and hold
-converse with us; and when any one says that he believes
-in that, he is called a Spiritualist. That appears
-to be the only test. But that external belief or assent
-is not better as the basis of an organization than is the
-creed, “I believe that God fore-ordained whatever
-comes to pass.” The idea that such an assent could
-be made the basis of an external organization is entirely
-unnatural and supremely ridiculous. If you
-should attempt to organize upon such a basis, you
-would be guilty of the error into which all previous
-organizations have fallen.</p>
-
-<p>Many entertain the idea, that because we have overcome
-our blind deference to authority, refused to be
-ruled by the "thus-saith-the-Lord"—because we have
-come to the conclusion to examine all questions for
-ourselves—we have taken all the steps necessary for
-our own reformation and that of the world. But what
-has been the influence exerted by this new faith—New
-Philosophy as it is sometimes called—upon the lives
-and character of those who have accepted it. You
-say, perhaps, that when you drive all the church
-dogmas out of the way, there will be nothing in the
-way of redeeming man. So far as you are concerned,
-they are driven out of the way, and what has been
-done for you? How much better are you morally,
-religiously, than the man you call a bigot? You wish
-all the world to be converted to a belief in the possibility
-and actuality of Spiritual intercourse; but suppose
-that all the world are converted to this faith,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_167">[Pg 167]</span>
-what are they to gain if it produces no better fruits
-in them than in you? While we are trying to get the
-motes from our religious brother’s eye, is it not possible
-that we have very extensive beams in our own?
-We are calling for organization to unite the moral
-power and energy of the millions of Spiritualists; but
-if the influence of Spiritualism has not served to redeem
-us, how are we to expect that it is to redeem the
-world? If <i>Spiritualism</i> does not save <i>you</i>, how are
-you to reproach the church for its inconsistency in
-sending its missionaries to convert the heathen to what
-they themselves do not practice—when even slave-holders
-are received to the bosom of the church,
-while the slave toils in the rice and cotton swamps of
-the South, while the babe is torn from its mother’s
-breast. If the church were to turn round and point
-out similar inconsistencies among Spiritualists, what
-would the Spiritualists of New York reply?</p>
-
-<p>Spiritualists should see to it that the work which is
-wrought in them by Spiritualism testifies what will be
-its work in others. If it does not touch their own
-character; if it does not make the false man true, the
-corrupt man better, what reason shall we give in favor
-of its being received by the world? We have Spiritualists
-enough to convert the world if they were only
-<i>spiritualized</i>. There is the difficulty. It is one thing
-to be a <i>Spiritualist</i>, and another thing to be <i>spiritualized</i>.
-What we want is something that shall take our
-Spiritualists and spiritualize them. We want to find
-some key which shall open up a fountain deeper in any
-man’s soul than has yet been opened by these manifestations—which
-shall call out higher, holier, and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_168">[Pg 168]</span>
-purer aspirations after eternal life than have yet been
-called out. We all know this. We find every thing
-on the right hand and the left to admonish us that
-when the whole world shall have been converted to our
-faith, it will be a bad world still. What then is needed
-is, that you and I set about a work which is peculiarly
-intrusted to us. We shall then redeem the world.</p>
-
-<p>I must look for the coming of my Lord in my own
-affection. He must come in the clouds of my spiritual
-heavens, or he can not come for any benefit to me. I
-must place myself in that condition that shall invite
-him to come and reveal to me the way by which I am
-to be redeemed; and then I shall learn the way by
-which you and all mankind must be redeemed. When
-all my falsehood, injustice, selfishness, lust, appetite,
-and passion are dead, and when the God of heaven
-shall live and work in me, then there will be laid in
-my soul the foundation of that true spiritual affinity
-which shall go forth, not seeking others to unite with
-me, but, of its own plentitude, uniting with me those
-who have the same affinity—uniting us stronger than
-any creed. We shall not then be obliged to ask permission
-to join or withdraw from such a church as we
-should establish, but each man would join or withdraw
-according to affinity or repulsion. Each man will
-stand upon his own responsibility. I shall not be
-responsible for you, nor you for me. I stand not here
-to give you Christian character, nor you to give me
-Christian character. Each man must have a communication
-for himself with the Fountain of all love and
-truth. We must all draw our water from the same<span class="pagenum" id="Page_169">[Pg 169]</span>
-well, and it will become in us a fountain springing up
-into eternal life.</p>
-
-<p>Each must prepare himself for the kind of church
-he needs. Let each seek to redeem himself. The
-Spiritualists of New York and throughout the United
-States will be ready to form a church just as soon as
-they have prepared themselves to give forth the true
-affinity; and you will find that it will not be necessary
-to have any creed or catechism, any thing external by
-which to try the faith of this or any other movement.
-If you make up your mind to lead a true life, to speak
-the truth, to be pure and just—if you make up your
-mind that whoever comes within your influence shall
-breathe in of your truth and righteousness—you will
-find none will seek to come unto you unless they desire
-to breathe that atmosphere.</p>
-
-<p>The difficulty of the old organizations has been, that
-no man or woman supposed it was necessary to make
-themselves the representatives of that which they believe
-to be necessary for the redemption of the world.
-Their faith was not in their own righteousness, but in
-the righteousness to be wrought in somebody else.
-They worked to be righteous by proxy. They hoped
-to be saved by the righteousness of another. Consequently
-they organized upon an external basis, as their
-organizations were not based upon a true affinity of
-character. They did not understand that they must
-possess the true character, consequently they did not
-labor to attain it. The individual seeking to form a
-church only labored to form a creed. He did not
-suppose it necessary to form a character which he
-wished to have infused into the church. The world,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_170">[Pg 170]</span>
-however, can never be saved until the false opinion
-that it can be saved by the righteousness of another
-is done away. The world would put away its lusts,
-appetites, and passions, were it not that it loves them.
-Although they do not confer the happiness the soul
-feels it needs, they confer more happiness than they
-know how to obtain from any other source. Therefore
-the world is not willing to put away its lusts,
-appetites, and passions, and to become absolutely pure
-and just; and if you will offer them a religion which
-offers to save them from the consequences of sin, and
-yet permits them to continue in their sins, they will
-willingly pay for it, especially if its ceremonies and
-the decorations of the church gratify the taste. If they
-can have nice things in their churches, it is considered
-nearly as good as to put them in their parlors. But
-tell them these things will avail them nothing, that
-they must love their neighbors as themselves, that they
-must put away lust, appetite, and passion, and you
-offer them a salvation they are unwilling to accept.</p>
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_171">[Pg 171]</span></p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_X">CHAPTER X.<br />
-
-<small>WHAT CONSTITUTES THE SPIRIT.</small></h2></div>
-
-
-<p>The idea which has sometimes prevailed, that when
-the spirit enters the Spirit-world it becomes divested
-of certain states of affection, certain loves or delights,
-and that it becomes so changed in its character or station
-as to seek its delight in some other direction, is
-very general among Spiritualists. They believe that
-all our evil passions and affections pertain to this body,
-and that when the spirit leaves it, his disposition to do
-evil or to enjoy the fruits of his evil desires ceases.
-Now, I wish to investigate this subject thoroughly
-upon principles which commend themselves to every
-individual’s consciousness.</p>
-
-<p>That which constitutes me a conscious being does
-not differ from that which constitutes you conscious
-beings. So far as the element of consciousness itself
-is concerned—so far as it enters into the mind—it is
-the same in every individual. Your individuality or
-mine does not consist in the fact that we are conscious,
-and possess in ourselves a consciousness, but it consists
-in that of which we are conscious. That which causes
-me to differ from you is that which comes into a certain
-relation to that consciousness.</p>
-
-<p>This conscious principle within the spirit, whether<span class="pagenum" id="Page_172">[Pg 172]</span>
-in the body or out of it, is the Divine principle. It
-is to this spirit what the sun is to the natural universe.
-It is the light and the heat of the Divine sun shining
-within the individual, revealing him to himself; so that
-if we become familiar with this first proposition, so
-that we understand one another, our deductions will
-flow naturally, and we can understand perfectly
-whether we are on the side of truth or not. Understand,
-then, that it is not the fact that you possess a
-consciousness within you, which causes you to differ
-from me and every other being. We are all alike in
-that respect. But when that consciousness begins to
-shine out into your individuality, and look after your
-thoughts and affections which have arisen out of your
-individual development, and which have grown out of
-individual relations peculiar to yourself, then this conscious
-light and conscious heat, this conscious understanding
-and affection within you, begins to reveal to
-you your individual selfhood—that which constitutes
-you an individual being separate from all other individual
-beings. That which pertains to my character
-pertains to my character as an individual being.</p>
-
-<p>This individual affection which distinguishes me
-from you belongs to my exterior or outer consciousness.
-So then, when I speak of character, I speak not
-of this inmost principle which has never changed, and
-never can change, but will live on unchanged, because
-self-existent and self-sufficient—not of the God within—the
-Divine breath living in the soul—but of that
-which is exterior of that which derives its life, understanding,
-and perception from the light which this
-absolute consciousness throws out. That which per<span class="pagenum" id="Page_173">[Pg 173]</span>tains
-to my character enters into my individual and
-finite selfhood; and it is by what is found there that I
-am to judge myself, and the world is to judge me.
-If you were to come to my inmost character, you
-would then come at the absolute and infinite which exists
-in me and in every other individual, without which
-man could not be a conscious being at all. Separate
-man from this conscious consciousness, and he would
-cease to exist. It is by the harmonizing of his finite
-perception with the infinite perception that he lives in
-God and God in him. All there is of life, of conscious
-being, is but a reflection of this absolute consciousness;
-just as the light of the moon is but the reflection of
-the light of the sun. Extinguish your sun, and your
-moon could give you no light. Separate man from
-this absolute consciousness, and he would have no finite
-consciousness. Then that which constitutes you and
-me conscious beings here and hereafter is not this absolute
-conscious principle within, but that which comes
-into unceasing relation to it, by which we are made
-conscious of that which is.</p>
-
-<p>I have thought, feeling, and affection, which pertain
-to me as a finite physical being; and I am made aware
-of that thought, that feeling, and that affection by the
-presence of this absolute principle within me; but at
-the same time they do not take their character from
-this absolute consciousness. Hence we hear persons
-talk about forming characters. But character is to be
-considered in a double sense. All possess this inmost
-character, and hence it is said that every individual in
-his inmost is divine. But that Divinity, that God within
-him by which he lives, and without which he could not<span class="pagenum" id="Page_174">[Pg 174]</span>
-live, constitutes no part of his individual selfhood.
-It is the Jehovah in the soul, by which he is revealed
-to himself. That character in man, I grant, never
-changes.</p>
-
-<p>It is the external individual character to which I wish
-to call attention in a special manner. Now that character
-which makes me an individual being, and by
-which I become wise or foolish, good or bad, true or
-false, is constantly undergoing changes, and is developed
-under laws growing out of relations which I sustain
-to material and spiritual things and influences
-which operate upon me from both the natural and
-spiritual plane. This finite character is the one by
-which I am to be judged.</p>
-
-<p>I wish to examine man in his relations to the present
-and the future, and ascertain, if possible, how much
-of this finite character will continue with him after he
-enters the Spirit-world, because upon this point there
-is a great diversity of opinion. It is really one of the
-vital points of Spiritualism. How, then, is this external
-individual character unfolded? It depends upon
-the ruling love in the individual, as well as upon his
-intelligence or perception. We know that the individual
-dwelling in selfish lust unfolds his selfish character
-by doing that which he thinks will furnish him self-gratification,
-and we determine his character by the
-character of the impulse which governs him. The individual
-who has known no higher impulse than this
-desire for self-gratification, finds it impossible to conceive
-that a person can act from a higher impulse; but
-one who has experienced in himself a higher and purer
-impulse than that which looks after self-gratification,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_175">[Pg 175]</span>
-can easily understand how it is that men and women
-can act from higher impulses; but still he may not be
-able to understand how they can act from an incorruptible
-Divine love—love in its infinity, in its spontaneity,
-going forth of its own Divine fullness, and
-bestowing blessings upon all who come within its
-sphere.</p>
-
-<p>If we look out into society, we see individuals living
-down in the lower departments of their nature. We
-wish to reform them and mankind, and talk about
-Spiritualism doing wonderful things for the world, by
-way of breaking off the chains of superstition which
-have bound people down in ignorance; we talk about
-its removing that superstitious bigotry which causes
-one man to persecute another for not thinking as he
-does. We expect it is going to diffuse a liberalizing
-influence, and thus <i>re</i>form the world. What do you
-mean when you speak of Spiritualism reforming the
-world? You mean that it is going to change the characters
-of those living in it. You thus virtually affirm
-that this external character that pertains to you, and
-me, and all others, is the subject of change. We
-understand, then, that your hope for the reformation
-of the world is based upon the expectation that the
-individual character shall be changed. And how are
-you to change that character? You hope to change
-the character of the unfortunate female, and place her
-upon a higher and purer platform, by changing her
-ruling love, correcting her false opinions and false
-understandings—by having a purer affection to govern
-her, and a higher understanding to direct her. You
-hope to cause her to walk more in harmony with her<span class="pagenum" id="Page_176">[Pg 176]</span>
-highest destiny. To persuade the inebriate to give up
-his cups, you desire to create in him a love and respect
-for the welfare of mankind—to implant in him a
-ruling influence which shall elevate his character.</p>
-
-<p>When you look at yourselves even, you see that
-your character is undergoing a change. When a boy,
-there were certain kinds of amusements in which I took
-delight. Moral and religious exercises were nothing
-compared with my hoop, top, etc.; but when I became
-a man, and began to be manly in my aspirations, my
-character had changed. So it has been with us all.
-That within us which we call character, we suppose
-must be forever subject to change. Each of us as we
-progress, hopes to change, to become wiser, better,
-purer. He who boasts that he has never changed his
-opinion, virtually says that he has not progressed.
-He who claims that he feels as he did twenty years
-ago, boasts of his own shame. Our hope to progress
-implies our expectation of change from that which is
-false to that which is more true—implies a change of
-this external changing principle within us, which constitutes
-our individual character—our finite selfhood.</p>
-
-<p>The question arises whether we shall take this distinguishing
-character with us into the Spiritual world.
-We need not be left to conjecture here, if we will
-only enter into a philosophical examination of what
-will constitute our character. You see clearly, that
-what constitutes you an individual being here, is that
-which is external to the absolute consciousness within,
-and that when you lose this, you lose your individuality—that
-if it should be absorbed, your individuality
-would be gone, and you would be taken up by the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_177">[Pg 177]</span>
-principle of general absorption, and would cease to
-be as an individual being. But when you understand
-that that which constitutes you a spiritual selfhood
-pertains to your thoughts, your understandings, and
-affections, and that nothing outside of your understanding
-enters into that selfhood, in which you live,
-and by which you know yourself, you will perceive
-that if you do not take that with you to the Spiritual
-world, you will take nothing with you that is yours.
-If you leave that behind you, or so change it as to
-make it represent another and not yourself, as a matter
-of course, when you go to the Spiritual world, <i>you
-do not</i> go there.</p>
-
-<p>The idea has obtained to a considerable extent, that
-this material body is the cause of our lusts, passions,
-and appetites, and that these will die with it. It is my
-opinion, however, that the body, so far as the matter
-itself is concerned, does no more to degrade us or injure
-us in any wise, morally, than does the matter
-composing any other material substance. It has only
-become an instrument receptive of certain conditions,
-as the horse-shoe magnet has become receptive of certain
-magnetic conditions. We talk about the attraction
-of the magnet as though the attraction were in
-the iron. But the attraction is between the positive
-and negative conditions, which are present in the iron;
-and when your bring the different parts of the iron
-together, you bring the conditions which they contain
-into proximity, between which the attraction exists.
-So it is with this material body; it is made receptive
-of conditions. The matter entering into this body
-needs to go through a certain process, after it is taken<span class="pagenum" id="Page_178">[Pg 178]</span>
-from the rock, before it is fit to enter into the human
-system, because the matter which enters into the mineral
-kingdom undergoes a certain change by which it
-is fitted for the vegetable structure; and is then
-brought into a certain relation by another principle
-by which it becomes receptive of another condition,
-which other condition is essential to it if it would
-enter into or become receptive of the essential condition.
-So that the particle of matter passing through
-the vegetable kingdom passes through it for the purpose
-of being made receptive of a higher condition;
-and when it passes into the animal it has come into
-relation to another power, called the nerve-power, with
-which it was not in relation when in the vegetable
-kingdom. It is brought under the influence of this
-nerve-power, and made receptive of another principle.
-And thus one particle of matter, in passing from the
-mineral up to the animal kingdom, goes through that
-elaborating process, simply because by being brought
-into relation with certain media it becomes receptive
-of certain higher conditions of which it was not before
-receptive. The conditions do not change the character
-of the matter at all. They pertain rather to the
-spiritual than the material department of this being;
-so that when my body is brought to a certain condition
-of development, it becomes receptive by a sort of induction
-of new conditions. Certain relations are established
-between my body and spirit. My body depends
-upon certain things for nourishment, and my spirit
-depends upon my body for certain assistance. These
-relations make my body subject to a law of consciousness;
-but that law of consciousness does not pertain to<span class="pagenum" id="Page_179">[Pg 179]</span>
-my body. My body is but the instrument by which
-that consciousness is acted upon from the external
-world. When I experience pain in my finger from
-placing it in the fire, it is not my finger that smarts,
-but there is a consciousness in my mind which experiences
-the pain, from the report of nerves which come
-to the surface in my finger. Separate these nerves,
-and I may hold my hand in the fire without feeling
-the least pain; yet if the finger were pained, it should
-feel as much after the nerves were separated as before.
-Though the sensation appears to be at that point, it is
-after all in the mind. The body is but an instrument
-by which sensations of a peculiar character reach the
-mind. Those who have had arms amputated, have
-experienced pain seemingly in the fingers at times in
-consequence of the exposure and irritation of the
-nerves which go to the hand. It is sometimes conjectured
-that they have spiritual fingers, but it is not so.
-There are instances of persons experiencing pain seemingly
-in the toes, after the leg has been amputated.
-This is in consequence of the exposure and irritation
-of the nerves which go to the foot. Furthermore, the
-individual who has been mesmerized—who has had
-his mind separated from the sensuous influences of his
-body—may have his body dissected to pieces without
-experiencing any pain, notwithstanding the least injury
-done to the person who is in <i>rapport</i> with him will be
-instantaneously felt, as though the sensation were in
-himself. He can not be reached through his nerve-system,
-but you can reach him through the nerve-system
-of the operator, whose mental condition is impressed
-upon him. The sensation, however, is in his<span class="pagenum" id="Page_180">[Pg 180]</span>
-mind, not in his body, notwithstanding he locates it as
-though it were in his body. Numerous other proofs
-might be adduced to prove that though the body is the
-means through which the mind is reached, yet the
-sensation is all in the mind. Man makes use of his
-body for the gratification of all his sensuous desires;
-all of which originate in the mind. I do not deny,
-however, that a sense of lack, not pain and disease,
-may be induced in the body by certain courses of action—by
-disturbing the nervous system. But that is
-a thing entirely of itself. But there are other influences
-originating in the mind, leading the individual
-to seek gratification in horse-racing, gaming, sexual
-indulgences, etc. In ten thousand instances the stimulating
-influences to various acts arise in the mind, and
-form a part of the mind. In the majority of instances
-the body is simply made the instrument for the gratification
-of lustful desires. Did the usual habits of
-thought permit, it might be demonstrated, in various
-ways, that lustful desires originate in the impure condition
-of the spirit.</p>
-
-<p>There are certain impulses pertaining to the body
-<i>in its relation</i> to the body. An instance of such is the
-sensation of hunger. I do not mean to say that the
-body has the sensation of hunger, but that it is awakened
-in the spirit by a demand which the body makes
-upon the spirit for material to supply its need. There
-are the sensations of thirst, heat and cold—diverse
-sensations of this kind which come to the spirit through
-the body. But that impulse which leads the individual
-to seek gratification at the horse-race, the brothel,
-etc., has its spiritual original, and flows out of the depraved<span class="pagenum" id="Page_181">[Pg 181]</span>
-condition of the spirit; and the body is not
-responsible for it, though the body may be destroyed
-by such impulse.</p>
-
-<p>When we enter the Spiritual world, if we recognize
-ourselves at all, we must recognize ourselves by that
-which the absolute consciousness reveals to us. I do
-not recognize myself by the principle of absolute consciousness
-within me, but by that which it reveals to
-me. When I go to the Spirit-world, I must take that
-with me of which I must be conscious, else I shall not
-take my individuality with me—else I become annihilated.
-Just to the extent I leave my affections behind
-me, shall I be annihilated as a spiritual being. When
-I go to the Spiritual world, I must take my character
-with me—that which is made an integral part of my
-spiritual character by its development in me. Of
-course, then, wherever I go that must go. The love
-which rules within me must go with me until that
-ruling love is changed, or until some holier love shall
-call me to a higher plane of action. I am prepared to
-maintain that when we go to the Spiritual world, we
-shall take with us all the love, affections, thoughts,
-feelings, and sentiments which characterize us as individual
-beings. Every thing which causes me to differ
-from you here will cause me to differ from you when
-we enter the Spiritual world. I will retain my spiritual
-selfhood by the same laws by which we maintain
-our selfhood here. I believe the testimony of all
-Spirits who have spoken to us concerning it, is that the
-difference between the sensations here and there is so
-slight that it is difficult to tell when one has entered
-the Spiritual world. Many times have Spirits testified<span class="pagenum" id="Page_182">[Pg 182]</span>
-that they had to make many examinations after entering
-the Spiritual world, to satisfy themselves that they
-had left the body. That is, their sensations, thoughts,
-feelings, loves, and affections underwent so slight a
-change, they did not recognize any change in passing
-to the Spiritual sphere.</p>
-
-<p>If that individual Spirit changes his character there,
-it must evidently be by some law operating upon character.
-We know perfectly well that if you were to
-bring an individual into New York who has been
-given to a certain kind of pleasure, unless he can find
-the same channel of pleasure here, he would feel miserable.
-Let any one of you get in the habit of going
-night after night to the theater, and you will by-and-by
-acquire such a habit that you will be perfectly wretched
-unless you can go there. You make resolutions to
-break up the habit; but often break your resolutions,
-and will feel miserable until some other love takes the
-place of your love for theatrical amusements. The
-poor drunkard often, in the midst of his dissipation,
-resolves to put away his cup; but when again he
-comes in the presence of the bottles and decanters, his
-mouth begins to feel thus and so, and he can not help
-drinking. The habit is so fixed upon him that he can
-not break it up, unless something can implant a
-stronger love within him.</p>
-
-<p>As is our condition in this world, so is our state in
-the Spiritual world. How often does an individual
-feel that there would be no source of enjoyment for
-him in the Spiritual world if he could not find certain
-pleasures there. The beef-eater will continue to have
-a desire for beef, unless some other gratification can<span class="pagenum" id="Page_183">[Pg 183]</span>
-come in to supply its place. So it is in reference to
-every means of gratification. Upon the same law that
-the good desire the good and true, would the individual
-who has been a pleasure-seeker in this life seek in the
-Spiritual world for his accustomed gratification.</p>
-
-<p>In the Spiritual world the Spirits have the means of
-gratifying their desires. Beef-eaters have the means
-of gratifying their desires. Not that they have any
-Spiritual beef. They have a mode of getting beef there
-different from ours—namely, by representing it and
-growing it on their own plantations. Spirits also enter
-into their former pleasures by coming into <i>rapport</i>
-with those here who have tastes like their own. If all
-their passions and lusts are to be dropped, how are
-those to know themselves in the Spiritual world who,
-during a whole life here, have been dead to every
-feeling and sentiment? Will they know themselves
-by their truth and justice? They never had any.
-How are they to know themselves, except by that for
-which they were known here? It is evident that they
-must carry their animal impulses with them. Gratification
-for these impulses are procured by the law of
-mental sympathy—the Spirits getting into <i>rapport</i>
-with those on the earth who have desires similar to
-their own, and taking thus the gratifications in which
-they delighted while in the body. It is for this reason
-that so many dark, benighted Spirits are found revealing
-themselves to the world. I am aware that, in
-these latter days, the idea has been advanced that
-Spirits, when they leave this body, get rid of all this
-filth. The truth is, the body was the cleanest part of
-them here. The idea that when a Spirit leaves the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_184">[Pg 184]</span>
-body he gets rid of all his impurity, has caused many
-to greatly venerate Spiritual communications, and
-attach to them much authority. I remember that it
-was with much deference that I listened to the first
-communications which came from the Spirit-world;
-but I very soon learned that a Spirit was not necessarily
-wiser because of his separation from the body,
-and that he required quite as much watching as one in
-the body. Not that they are below the world; for
-when you have taken an average of the justice and
-wisdom of the world, you will find that the standard it
-could set up would not be very high. When you look
-over the earth and witness the very low state of character
-of the human race here, why should you wonder
-that Spirits of a very low character should hover
-around us and manifest themselves to the world.</p>
-
-<p>There was some philosophy in Dr. Beecher’s conclusion,
-that the manifestations were Spiritual, but devilish;
-for the majority of these manifestations come
-from the very lowest Spirits. There is no use in denying
-it. But the fault is all our own if a Spirit of
-an undeveloped character comes in communication
-with us and controls us; for I have power, which is
-superior to all their finite power, to prevent their controlling
-me. If I will live the life I should, I can be
-protected from all such influences. If a Spirit of a low
-character comes into <i>rapport</i> with you to control you,
-it is your fault. It is because you are not in that true
-condition of soul by which you come into <i>rapport</i> with
-Spirits of a pure and wise character. It is nevertheless
-unphilosophical for any individual to say that, because
-there are low Spirits, he will have nothing to do<span class="pagenum" id="Page_185">[Pg 185]</span>
-with Spiritual communications. It would be equally
-unphilosophical to say, because there are good Spirits,
-that all Spiritual communications should be received.</p>
-
-<p>In respect of developing mediums, I wish to say,
-that if they are to be developed for curiosity’s sake,
-they had better remain undeveloped. But if it is desired
-to bring them into conditions to redeem them,
-it is all very well. But no person should permit himself
-to become passive in his feelings and affections
-while waiting for Spirits to come and develop him as
-a medium; for in that condition he will be liable to
-be influenced by bad Spirits. He may become the
-instrument of one of the lowest and most debasing influences,
-and may be influenced to commit the most
-filthy and disgusting deeds. While the body should
-be passive, the affections should be ardent, the soul
-must send forth its most earnest aspirations.</p>
-
-<p>You need not read from the Bible or the Koran.
-What is needed is to keep your hearts right. Let the
-aid for which you seek have strict reference to keeping
-the affections right. We need to guard against being
-influenced by those low Spirits who are waiting round
-us to seek self-gratification. If you wish to commune
-with Spirits, you yourself must determine what shall
-be the class of Spirits with whom you will commune.
-If you would commune with Jesus, you must come
-upon his plane. If you would commune with the
-Divine Father, you must become like him. You must
-assume the character of the class of Spirits with which
-you wish to commune. By observing this law we
-need not have so much of this low manifestation. We<span class="pagenum" id="Page_186">[Pg 186]</span>
-need a higher class of communications to convince
-the world. The objections to Spiritualism is not that
-there are not enough facts, but that their character is
-such that the world is not willing to accept them.</p>
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_187">[Pg 187]</span></p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XI">CHAPTER XI.<br />
-
-<small>LUST.</small></h2></div>
-
-
-<div class="blockquote">
-
-<p>“Every man is tempted when he is drawn away of
-his own lusts.”—James <i>Letter</i>, chap. i. 14.</p>
-</div>
-
-<p>Lust may be defined to be the desire for self-gratification.
-The forbidden fruit is that which seems to be
-desired to make one happy, and is sought after, not
-for the purpose of supplying a need, but to gratify a
-desire.</p>
-
-<p>Man’s constitution is such that there are needs pertaining
-to every part thereof; and those needs are indicated
-by awakening desires; and when the need is
-supplied, a pleasure or gratification is experienced,
-which is a sort of plaudit of “Well done;” and all legitimate
-pleasure or happiness which man is constitutionally
-fitted to enjoy arises from complying with the
-proper demands of his being. All constitutional demands
-of the being man have strict reference to constitutional
-needs; and the life and energy making that
-demand will not be disregarded. It will not suffer the
-being to find rest until the demand is complied with.
-It will create restlessness and disquiet; and the individual
-will give expression to that life and energy in
-some direction, if he does not in the true one.</p>
-
-<p>Man possesses within him immortal energies, or he<span class="pagenum" id="Page_188">[Pg 188]</span>
-could not be immortal. He has that which is essentially
-being and life, and which can not be destroyed.
-Hence his divine energies will act with omnipotent
-power to him, and he will be constrained to submit.</p>
-
-<p>Here, then, is to be found the fundamental distinction
-between true and false impulse—true and false
-action. That impulse which arises within, indicating
-a need of some department of our being, is true and
-legitimate; and all proper action which tends to supply
-that demand, without conflicting with any other
-need, is true action. All other action and impulse are
-illegitimate. The distinction between the two classes
-of impulse and action is easily made, by an appeal to
-our own consciousness. By a careful examination, we
-can tell at once whether the impulse to perform any
-act for ourselves arises from a sense of need or from a
-desire of self-gratification; and whether the impulse
-to perform any act for others arises from a near or remote
-prospect of self-gain, or from a sense of fitness,
-justice, or goodness of the act, in forgetfulness of separate
-self.</p>
-
-<p>In the very outset I postulate the following as undeniable
-truth: All <i>true</i> desire in man has respect to a
-need of some department of his being, which, when
-truly supplied, will harmoniously develop him in respect
-to every other department of <i>his</i> being, and
-also in respect to all other beings necessarily connected
-with him. That all <i>true</i> happiness or enjoyment
-which he is capable of possessing must flow as
-a consequence of truly supplying these needs; and
-that while every need of his being is fully supplied,
-he will be in the enjoyment of all the happiness he is<span class="pagenum" id="Page_189">[Pg 189]</span>
-capable of desiring, and consequently will not desire
-happiness on its own account.</p>
-
-<p>I postulate further; that until every need is supplied,
-man will feel a sense of lack, a desire for something
-which he does not possess, the tendency of
-which will be to stimulate him to activity in some direction;
-and unless his activity is directed to the proper
-supplying of the need, it will be misdirected, and will
-tend to <i>deprave</i> rather than to <i>improve</i> his being.</p>
-
-<p>Hence I postulate further, that when man feels within
-himself a desire for happiness, he has demonstrable
-evidence that these are needs of his being which have
-not been supplied; and any attempt to fulfill his desire,
-short of finding out and supplying the true need,
-will be derogatory to his highest good and destiny, and
-will consequently fail of conferring that which he
-seeks, happiness.</p>
-
-<p>I therefore postulate further, that happiness or enjoyment
-is not to be sought; that if it come at all, it
-must come unsought; that it is a necessary and inseparable
-incident of the true life, by which is meant that
-life which in its activity fulfills its every need. That
-happiness which is sought after is never found, simply
-because it is not an <i>end</i>, but only an <i>incident</i> of being;
-and that while man is absorbed in the pursuit of pleasure,
-he must necessarily be unmindful of his needs,
-and thereby he will neglect their demands.</p>
-
-<p>Here we have the foundation laid for examining the
-distinction between the true impulse, known as love in
-the various planes of unfolding, and that which is to
-be characterized as lust. The true impulse is that which
-indicates a need of some department of our being, and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_190">[Pg 190]</span>
-which prompts to activity, looking to the supply of
-that need, independent of any gratification which it
-may promise. The false impulse is that which prompts
-to activity, not in respect to any specific need, but in
-respect to the gratification which it may afford. This
-latter impulse is known as lust.</p>
-
-<p>For the purpose of distinction I shall denominate
-the true impulse, <i>love</i>, as being a manifestation of the
-Divine Father’s wisdom and goodness, in whatever
-plane it may be found; and I shall denominate the
-false impulse, <i>lust</i>, as being a manifestation of that
-which tends to lead to selfishness and antagonism, and
-makes the interests of finite self overrule those of infinite
-self, or the selfhood of the divine.</p>
-
-<p>In the scale of being there is every plane of unfolding,
-from the unconscious to the divine consciousness;
-that is, there is every sphere of divine action and manifestation,
-from the monad to the highest angel, and consequently
-there are many degrees of love as the true
-impulse to action. It has its sphere in the plane of
-physical need, in the plane of intellectual and moral
-need, and in the plane of religious need; and it is exalted
-just in proportion as it approaches the absolute
-or divine.</p>
-
-<p>As there is a true impulse belonging to every plane
-of unfolding, begetting the proper enjoyment in the
-conscious plane when its demand is properly complied
-with, so also is there every degree of lustful desire
-seeking gratification in every plane, differing in grossness
-according to the <i>means</i> by which it seeks its
-gratification.</p>
-
-<p>Reflection will satisfy every truth-seeking mind that<span class="pagenum" id="Page_191">[Pg 191]</span>
-desire for self-gratification, as an impulse to action, has
-its basis in self; and, from its nature, makes itself the
-center of attraction, and becomes a sort of an absorbent,
-seeking self-appropriation; and whenever it makes
-an expenditure, it is with respect to that which is to
-return. And it never gives without the hope of receiving
-in return a full equivalent.</p>
-
-<p>This principle of action is from its nature finite and
-antagonistic, upon the principle that that which it
-seeks to appropriate to its own benefit and make its
-own, can not at the same time be appropriated by
-another; and hence the desire of self-appropriation
-naturally leads the individual into antagonism with
-others.</p>
-
-<p>This finite and selfish impulse is the very opposite
-of the infinity and unselfishness of the divine. Its
-imperfect and antagonistic rule of action can not harmonize
-with the perfection and harmonic action of the
-divine. As the finite in every respect is the negative
-and opposite of the infinite, so this finite impulse in
-the individual is in every respect the negative and
-opposite of the divine impulse. It is for this cause
-that there is such an antagonism between the principle
-of love and the principle of lust; an antagonism which
-must continue until the divine shall bring all into subjection—until
-the finite shall, in its principle of action,
-harmonize in the infinite, or until God shall become
-<i>all</i> in <i>all</i>.</p>
-
-<p>Having already postulated that all true and legitimate
-desire in the individual has strict reference to the
-needs of the individual, independent of any promised
-gratification, and that the gratification incident to the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_192">[Pg 192]</span>
-supply of such needs was the measure of all true finite
-happiness, I now proceed to illustrate this truth by an
-appeal to the experience of all who hear me.</p>
-
-<p>Happiness, in its general sense, is the fulfillment of
-desire. And the more complete is the fulfillment of
-every desire, the more complete is the happiness; and
-happiness can not be perfect until every desire is fulfilled.
-If in fulfilling the desire of one department of
-our being we neglect the needs and consequent demands
-of another, we may obtain temporary gratification,
-but it does not answer the full demand of our
-being so as to confer happiness. On the contrary,
-while we gratify a lust, we resist a true demand, and
-purchase gratification by disease and suffering.</p>
-
-<p>The individual, ignorant or unmindful of the true
-demands of his being, and intent upon self-gratification,
-must forever fail of obtaining happiness, because
-in his lustful pursuit he does not heed the real demands
-of his entire being, and therefore he does not minister
-to their needs; and hence can not obtain ease and
-satisfaction. All pleasure-seekers can testify as they
-have testified, that their pleasures are more in anticipation
-than participation. Their happiness is in the
-future, and seldom if ever in the present. The time
-never comes when they find every desire gratified, and
-consequently they are never quite contented, therefore
-never quite happy. The very desire after happiness
-is that which defeats it. The finite belongs to the
-present; the <i>past</i> is his schoolmaster, teaching him in
-the <i>present</i> how to receive the future. His duties and
-needs are of <i>to-day</i>, and those which pertain to the
-morrow will come on the morrow, not before. “Suffi<span class="pagenum" id="Page_193">[Pg 193]</span>cient
-unto the day are the evils thereof,” and sufficient
-unto the day are the <i>duties</i> and <i>pleasures</i> thereof. Man
-can not take being and existence by anticipation,
-neither can he take their true incidents in that way.
-All anticipations of pleasure by which the individual
-is made to live in the future, to the neglect of the present,
-are lustful and illegitimate, and antagonize with
-man’s true nature and destiny, and consequently tend
-to defeat true happiness. That this is so, all human experience
-affirms. That this must be so, the philosophy
-of true happiness demonstrates.</p>
-
-<p>There is no room for controversy upon this point.
-It is most evident that true happiness can only flow to
-the finite by fulfilling the true desires of the finite,
-and that complete satisfaction can only take place when
-every true desire or demand is complied with.</p>
-
-<p>Now it must follow that every true desire is indicative
-of a real need of the being in which it exists;
-and consequently when every need is supplied, every
-true desire must be gratified, and true happiness must
-be the result. And as every need has respect to that
-which pertains to the <i>present</i>, every true desire belongs
-to the present, and asks present fulfillment.</p>
-
-<p>From considerations of this kind it becomes evident
-that anticipated pleasures are illegitimate, and
-belong to the school of lusts, and do not tend to beget
-true happiness; and that just in proportion as the individual
-is absorbed in the anticipated pleasures or duties
-of the morrow, he is disregarding the true law of his
-being, neglecting present needs, and laying the foundation
-for defeating the very end he seeks. Man, as a
-physical, intellectual, moral, and religious being, has<span class="pagenum" id="Page_194">[Pg 194]</span>
-needs pertaining to each and every department thereof,
-and consequently in supplying these needs he becomes
-receptive of pleasure from every department of his
-being. When he is truly and harmoniously unfolded,
-all his needs are orderly and harmoniously set forth;
-and when he truly complies with their demand, his
-delights or gratifications blend or flow together in one
-harmonious stream, and his whole soul is filled with
-the divinest melody, instinct with the <i>present</i> God.
-But note, the moment he neglects a single need, or
-misdirects the energies of his being, there is not only
-a strain which is not represented in the choral anthem
-of God, but it is caused to vibrate discordantly with
-those strains which are represented, and instead of a
-soul pulsating with the divinest melody and joy, you
-have it harshly jarring to the discordant notes of antagonism
-and death.</p>
-
-<p>The principles of this philosophy affirm that man
-must attend to the needs of every department of his
-being, if he would develop harmoniously. The Divine,
-in the plenitude of his wisdom, has given to man
-nothing superfluous. His physical body, with its
-needs, is just as essential to the perfect man as is his
-spiritual being; and its demands are as imperative in
-their sphere. And man is as really obeying the Divine
-in truly administering to his physical as to his
-spiritual needs; and the pleasures attending the true
-administration are as true and just in their sphere as
-are those pertaining to more exalted spheres of being
-and action. He who despises and afflicts his body to
-benefit his soul mistakes the divine order and method,
-and in afflicting his body wars with the true interests<span class="pagenum" id="Page_195">[Pg 195]</span>
-and destiny of his immortal being. The disposition to
-afflict the body for the benefit of the soul is that higher
-manifestation of the selfish and lustful principle turning
-its weapons purposely upon itself. Its aim is self-gain,
-and, through that, self-gratification. Hence the
-cloistered nun, the solitary monk, and the stern ascetic,
-of whatever school, are violating the divine method
-and law as much as is the pleasure-seeking worldling.
-They are as really under the dominion of their lusts
-for self-gratification as any other class. Their expenditure
-of worldly pleasure has respect to the spiritual,
-which they hope thereby to obtain; and, like any other
-selfish being, they only act with respect to some expected
-gain, bringing with it enjoyment or gratification.</p>
-
-<p>The great error of the world is that it does not distinguish
-between the true and false impulse, giving
-rise to true and false action, out of which grows true
-and false development, bringing existence into antagonism
-and false relation.</p>
-
-<p>Said the Divine Teacher, speaking of little children,
-“Of such is the kingdom of heaven.” The infant at
-birth instinctively obeys the law of its being, and it
-continues to do so in every department of its being
-which does not come under the rule of its conscious,
-voluntary action. When it feels the demand for food
-to nourish and develop its infantile body, it indicates
-that demand by its restlessness and complainings; and
-when the demand is supplied, its complainings cease.
-It does not ask for gratification beyond the supply of
-its needs; <i>that</i> it does ask for, and must have to give
-it quiet. During this early period it eats to live, and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_196">[Pg 196]</span>
-continues to do so until, by its development, another
-nature with its needs is brought into conscious existence,
-and neglected. Then the unsatisfied demands of
-that other nature impart disquiet to the being, and he
-begins to search after gratification. It is in this way
-that lust is begotten. It is never felt until the demand
-of some need is neglected, and it is an immutable law
-that such neglect must beget lust; and hence whoever
-feels the demand for gratification of any sort hears the
-voice of God within proclaiming a neglected demand,
-a perishing need. He sees the cherubim of God standing
-at the gate of Paradise, with a drawn sword of
-flame turning in every direction, guarding the tree of
-life. Thus man’s lusts proclaim his imperishable needs,
-and, when truly understood, they are but the echo of
-God’s voice calling upon him to return and live.</p>
-
-<p>The child naturally comes under the dominion of its
-lusts through ignorance. It feels the disquieting influence
-of its neglected needs; it feels discontented and
-unhappy, and therefore it seeks gratification in such
-direction as experience has taught it it might sometimes
-be found. He early learns the pleasures of
-sense. He could not comply with the demands of his
-physical nature without knowing them; hence, when
-he feels a demand for something—he does not know
-what—what more natural than that he should seek
-sensual gratification. Thus it is according to the figure,
-that man partakes of the forbidden fruit before his eyes
-are opened to know good and evil. His first disobedience
-is in consequence of his ignorance of the nature
-and requirements of his needs; and, seeking to obtain
-gratification, he violates the true law of his being.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_197">[Pg 197]</span>
-But as man has needs pertaining to his physical, intellectual,
-moral, and religious natures, and as there are
-pleasures pertaining to the proper supplying of them,
-man’s lusts may lead him to act in either the physical,
-intellectual, or moral and religious departments; and,
-as already remarked, the <i>grossness</i> of the lust will depend
-upon the plan and the means by which it seeks
-gratification. Reflection will demonstrate that the
-different lusts, as they are called, differ not in the primary
-impulse, but differ in the manner of seeking
-gratification. Man, in the external and finite of his
-being, may be differently affected by the different
-modes of gratification which his lust prompts him to
-seek. Thus the physical effect produced upon him by
-seeking gratification through his appetite for strong
-drink, will be different from that produced upon him
-by seeking gratification through his relish for food or
-social amusement. Seeking gratification through the
-improper exercise of any of the faculties of the body
-or mind tends to produce injury in two ways.</p>
-
-<p>First, the tendency is to call off the attention from
-the actual needs of the being, so that the proper
-demands are neglected, and thereby lustful desires
-become intensified by the influx of an unnatural degree
-of energy in that false direction. And second, by overtaxing
-the capacity of those organs which are used for
-lustful gratification. Thus the inebriate and glutton
-who make use of their appetites as a means of gratification,
-often weaken and disease the organs of digestion
-and assimilation, and thereby disqualify them for
-performing their proper functions. Man can not engage
-in lustful exercises without subjecting himself to<span class="pagenum" id="Page_198">[Pg 198]</span>
-these twofold evils. And their manifestation will be
-according to the plane of the lust and the means adopted
-for its gratification. But while lusts differ thus in
-their modes of expression, as well as in their primary
-and secondary effects upon the individual, they are all
-alike in their inception, and in the end sought to be
-attained. They all have their beginning in the neglect
-of some need, which creates a sense of lack, and they
-all seek self-gratification irrespective of such need; so
-that all lust, in whatever plane found, is alike in its
-origin and end. All are fatal to true happiness.</p>
-
-<p>The general sameness of character of all lusts accounts
-for the singular compounds and apparent incongruities
-of character found in certain individuals. That
-is, it is not unfrequent to find individuals remarkable
-for their zeal in politics, morals, and religion, carried
-away at times by the grossest lusts. Men, eminent for
-their piety, sometimes have been notorious for their
-intemperance and lewdness; and the world have been
-astonished at it. But a careful attention to the distinction
-to be made between the true impulse and lust
-soon solves the mystery. Such men are pre-eminently
-under the influence of lust in every department of their
-being—in the moral and religious as well as in the
-physical. The piety of such men may be ever so deep
-and earnest, yet its basis is in use. They see nothing
-in the Divine character or perfections which excites in
-them love or admiration any further than it is to bear
-upon their own well-being and happiness. Their love
-of God is a love of the instrument or means by which
-they are to become supremely blessed. And their
-love, after all, is a love of their own happiness, and of<span class="pagenum" id="Page_199">[Pg 199]</span>
-God as essential to their happiness. If they should
-discover that God stood in the way of their future enjoyment,
-they would like him no better than any other
-enemy.</p>
-
-<p>Such minds mistake lust for love, and in seeking
-their own happiness call it seeking God; and in rejoicing
-in their anticipations, call it rejoicing in God.
-The man that seeks religion for the sake of securing to
-himself salvation and endless delight, is just as lustful
-and selfish as he who seeks gratification in any other
-way. Man may go a whoring after strange gods as
-well as after strange women.</p>
-
-<p>Those who appeal to men to get religion in order
-that they may escape misery and secure happiness,
-appeal to their lusts, and so far as they influence them
-by their appeals to their hopes and fears, they stimulate
-them to lust. The individual who seeks religion
-for the purpose of saving his soul, is exercising the
-very impulse which most of all tends to defeat his salvation.
-Hence said Jesus upon this very point,
-“Whosoever seeketh to save his life shall lose it,” etc.
-The very impulse is as selfish and undivine as possible.
-It is for this very reason that the influence of the popular
-religions of the day is not redemptive in its character.
-To say to the world that when all should be converted
-to the religion of these fashionable churches,
-the millennium would come, would provoke in the
-highest degree their sense of the ludicrous. Their
-lustful seeking after self-gratification is so apparent
-and gross, that they can not even deceive themselves.</p>
-
-<p>It will not be considered a false declaration when I
-say, that there is no possible resemblance of character<span class="pagenum" id="Page_200">[Pg 200]</span>
-or practice between these modern fashionable Christians
-and Jesus of Nazareth. The redemptive principle
-of the religion of Jesus can not be found in their
-religion. The difference is, Jesus was seeking the
-kingdom of heaven and its righteousness, while they
-are seeking self-gratification. The impulse in Jesus
-was that of religious love; theirs is a religious lust.
-The impulse in Jesus led him to hunger and thirst
-after righteousness; theirs leads them to hunger and
-thirst after the things of sense. Jesus, in the things
-pertaining to the world, was the Lazarus; they are the
-Dives.</p>
-
-<p>Furthermore, I must be permitted to say that the
-popular religions of the day are manifestations of man’s
-lustful character, in the moral and religious plane;
-and that it is more difficult to reform a man in his
-moral and religious lusts than it is in his animal lusts.
-It was for this reason that Jesus pronounced his severest
-woes upon the Scribes and Pharisees, who thought
-they were righteous and who despised others. Hence
-he said to them, “Ye shut up the kingdom of heaven
-against yourselves.” Also, “The publicans and harlots
-do pass into the kingdom of heaven before you.”</p>
-
-<p>The proposition reduced to its simplest form is this:
-True religion can not dwell with lust. “Ye can not
-serve God and mammon.” But the religion of the
-Pharisee of every age is lust in its highest and most
-impregnable plane. Hence the more of such proposed
-religion they have, the farther are they from true religion.
-Jesus was condemning lust in the moral or
-charitable plane when he directed that alms should be
-done in secret. The impulse to charitable deeds which<span class="pagenum" id="Page_201">[Pg 201]</span>
-looks to self-gain or self-gratification, brings no reward
-to the soul of the giver. If he is prompted by a desire
-after fame, or from a hope of inward satisfaction, he
-does not act from the true impulse. He who sounds
-the trumpet in the world or in his soul, to call attention
-to his charities, can have no reward of his Father
-in heaven. He who acts from the true divine impulse
-acts spontaneously, acts as it were involuntarily; that
-is, he is not aware that he wills. His left hand knows
-not what his right hand doeth. He meets with a case
-of need. He stops not to argue the question and determine
-probabilities and uses. The steel and the flint
-are in contact, and the spark, comes forth.</p>
-
-<p>In the domestic relation of husband and wife, parent
-and child, brother and sister, there is much of this
-moral lust which is mistaken for love. Many professing
-to be husbands, and really thinking themselves to
-be so, love the <i>use</i> of their wives better than the wife,
-just as the lustful in religion love the <i>use</i> of God better
-than God.</p>
-
-<p>It is this mistaking <i>lust</i> for <i>love</i> which begets so
-many unhappy marriages. The considerations leading
-to the union are not unfrequently of a lustful character
-altogether. Thus the young man seeking a wife is
-constantly trying the question of use. She will administer
-to his comfort in this way and that, and upon
-the whole she will be the means of making him very
-happy. It will not be denied that in a vast majority
-of cases the man, in seeking a wife, is seeking after his
-own happiness, and he will cherish her while she conduces
-to that end. But if he finds himself disappointed—finds
-that she fails to fulfill his expectation—the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_202">[Pg 202]</span>
-ardor of his love begins to abate; and just in proportion
-as he is disappointed in his expectations will he
-grow cold and neglectful. So common is this that it
-has arrested the attention of universal man. The difference
-between the fondness manifested while yet the
-newly-wedded pair have met with no disappointments,
-and that which is manifested a few weeks or months
-later, has given rise to the expression "<i>the honey-moon</i>,"
-meaning that the age of a single moon is usually sufficient
-to reveal the imperfections of the loving pair, and
-consequently to cause the ardor of their love to abate.
-The husband does not find in the wife all that he
-anticipated. She is not so perfectly adapted to making
-him happy as he had hoped. Consequently he is disappointed.
-And as his happiness was the object of
-his pursuit when he was seeking a wife, and he mistook
-that lust for self-gratification for love for the
-wife, being disappointed in his lust, he finds little or
-nothing of love left.</p>
-
-<p>It is thus, by mistaking lust for love, that so many
-disappointments take place, and so many unhappy
-unions are formed; and while the individuals are
-under this lust for self-gratification, there is little hope
-of their doing better a second time. It was in reference
-to this lustful and selfish love that Jesus said
-unless a man loved him or his doctrines with a better
-and purer love than that with which he loved wife,
-children, parents, etc., he could not become his disciple.
-The simple truth of the expression was, that
-man’s love, or the love of the world, was lustful; and
-unless man loved God and truth with a purer love
-than that lustful love, he could not be a true disciple.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_203">[Pg 203]</span></p>
-
-<p>The same lustful impulse is found in the parental
-and fraternal relation. Man is so naturally selfish and
-lustful, that it is found in every relation, leading him
-into the broad road to disobedience and sin. And
-herein is manifested the deep excellence of the morality
-of Jesus, that it aimed a fatal blow at the lust
-itself, and thus “laid the axe at the root of the tree.”
-“His fan was in his hand, and he thoroughly purged his
-floor,” “gathering the wheat into the garner, and
-burning the chaff with unquenchable fire.”</p>
-
-<p>In man’s social relations the same lust after self-gratification
-is found. The friendships of the world
-have this lustful basis, and herein are they distinguished
-from true friendship. The selfish man or woman seeks
-social and friendly intercourse for the pleasure or gratification
-it affords. They cultivate social and friendly
-relations solely with respect to the pleasures thereof.
-Consequently their love of <i>friends</i> is only in their <i>use</i>
-to them. They love their own gratification supremely,
-and they love the use of that which will administer
-thereto—consequently their attachments turn upon the
-question of gratification. They do nothing, they love
-nothing in forgetfulness of separate self.</p>
-
-<p>This distinction between true love and lust is to be
-made in every plane. The true impulse in every plane
-is the manifestation of the present God in that plane.
-The obeying that impulse is obeying God. The harmonizing
-with it is harmonizing with God; and the
-individual who in all things walks in accordance with
-its principles is walking with God, and is in the straight
-and narrow path which leadeth unto life; while he
-who, on the contrary, is led by his desire after self<span class="pagenum" id="Page_204">[Pg 204]</span>-gratification,
-in whatever plane, is in the broad road
-which leads to antagonism and death. “His lusts,
-when they conceive, bring forth sin; and sin, when it
-is finished, bringeth forth death.”</p>
-
-<p>There is no middle ground between <i>love</i> and <i>lust</i>;
-and unless the distinction be taken where I have taken
-it, it can not be taken at all. Excuse the principle of
-seeking after gratification as a true incentive to action,
-and you have destroyed the distinction between purity
-and impurity—between truth and falsehood—between
-holiness and sin. If action in respect to use and the
-gratification of self be the highest, then, indeed, there
-is no God—no virtue—no right. Such is the ultimate
-conclusion of those who know of no higher rule of
-action than pertains to the sphere of use and gratification.
-They know of no intrinsic virtue, goodness,
-purity, etc. They affirm of existence the qualities of
-good or bad from results. They say that a thing is
-right or wrong because the result is wrong, and not
-that the result was wrong because the thing itself was
-intrinsically bad.</p>
-
-<p>This is a very common error with the world. They
-are apt to trace the evil in the result and overlook it
-in the cause. The reason that lustful action is pernicious
-is not because its results are bad, but because
-the condition itself is intrinsically false, and can not
-produce other than false fruit.</p>
-
-<p>We sum up in this. Man will never feel the need
-of that which he does not lack. He will never feel
-the need of happiness or gratification so long as every
-demand of his nature is gratified; because the compliance
-with every demand of his being will of itself<span class="pagenum" id="Page_205">[Pg 205]</span>
-confer all that he can desire, and he will be satisfied.
-Hence the desire for that which he does not possess
-demonstrates that there are true and just demands of
-his being which are not complied with.</p>
-
-<p>Therefore any attempt to satisfy that desire, short of
-complying with the true demand, will result in begetting
-false action, which will tend to overtax and disease
-some part of his organism, creating an unnatural
-demand in that department, which, instead of bringing
-satisfaction and content, will bring restlessness
-and disquiet, calling for still further gratification.
-Thus lust, when it is conceived, bringeth forth a violation
-of the normal or healthy condition, which is sin;
-and that sin in its work, when finished, bringeth forth
-death.</p>
-<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" />
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_206">[Pg 206]</span></p>
-
-<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XII">CHAPTER XII.<br />
-
-
-<small>MARRIAGE—FREE LOVE.</small></h2></div>
-
-
-<div class="blockquote">
-
-<p>“Think not that I am come to destroy the law or the
-prophets. I am not come to destroy, but to fulfill.”—JESUS’
-<i>Sermon</i>.</p>
-</div>
-
-<p>MAN, as a finite and relational being, is the subject
-of government. Being produced and developed by
-laws acting to certain ends, he is the subject of such
-laws. Being receptive of influences out of himself, he
-is subject to such external influences, through their
-action upon his conscious perceptions and affections.</p>
-
-<p>Man, as a conscious being, is the subject of two
-classes of impulses. One is a sense of affinity, the
-other of restraint. The first is the natural impulse
-proceeding from certain relations, and is a spontaneous
-proceeding from such relation without considering
-consequences. The other is a reflex impulse proceeding
-from supposed consequences which will follow certain
-conditions and actions, and has respect to ends or
-uses.</p>
-
-<p>This latter class of impulses makes him the subject
-of outward motions, and bring him under the dominion
-of laws external to his being. As such he becomes
-the subject of an external government. As a conscious
-being, man is the subject of two classes of
-external government, the one which appeals to his<span class="pagenum" id="Page_207">[Pg 207]</span>
-selfish and lustful nature, and the other which appeals
-to his moral and relational nature—and he is the
-proper subject of the one or the other government,
-according to the character of his ruling affection or
-love.</p>
-
-<p>Man, as a conscious being, can be governed only
-through some department of his consciousness. That
-which induces in him volition must address his perceptions,
-and proceed thence to his affections. For man’s
-affections can not be approached externally except
-through his perception. This is most manifest to the
-reflecting mind. Before an individual can love or
-hate an object, he must be able to perceive it. And
-his love or hatred thereof will be according to his perceptions.
-Hence it will be perceived that the individual
-who is in the ruling love of self, if governed at all
-as a conscious being, must be governed by an appeal
-to his selfish nature; that is, by an appeal to his hopes
-and fears. For so long as he is not under the rule of
-his moral nature, he can not be governed by its influence.
-If man is to be controlled, he must be controlled
-by controlling that which controls him.</p>
-
-<p>The selfish and lustful man is under the dominion
-of his selfish nature, and whatever controls that nature
-governs him. And he can be governed, as a lustful
-being, only by controlling his selfish nature. The same
-is true in principle of the moral man, or he who is
-under the dominion of his moral nature. Whatever
-controls the moral nature governs him; and so long as
-he is under the dominion of his moral nature he must
-be so governed. Thus it will be perceived that our
-proposition is true, that man, as a conscious being, must<span class="pagenum" id="Page_208">[Pg 208]</span>
-be governed through that department thereof which
-rules in him. If it be the selfish, he must be governed
-by an appeal to selfishness; if it be charity or moral
-love, then that nature must be appealed to.</p>
-
-<p>Since, then, man must be governed by an appeal to
-that impulse which rules in him, and since mankind
-are naturally under the selfish impulse, the first government
-to which man becomes subject naturally is
-that of force; and it appeals to his hopes and fears—that
-is, to his selfish desire for gain or happiness, and
-his dread of suffering and loss. Hence <i>selfishness</i> is
-the basis of the first dispensation of government. This
-dispensation of government is not calculated, nor is it
-designed, to make the comer thereunto perfect. Its
-end and use is to protect the individual from external
-or outward evils, and not from that which comes from
-within. It can not extend beyond the cleansing of the
-outside of the cup and platter.</p>
-
-<p>The most this kind of government can do is to
-restrain man from depredating upon the rights of his
-neighbor, by an appeal to his selfishness. Hence the
-language of the law pertaining to this kind of government
-is,“eye for an eye,” “tooth for a tooth,” “life
-for life,” etc. It does not propose to govern man by
-appealing to his sense of justice and his love for right.
-On the contrary its language is, man has no sense of
-justice or love of right. He is selfish and sensual,
-and therefore the law appeals to his selfishness and
-sensualism. It says, Your love of your neighbor is not
-sufficiently strong to prevent you from injuring him,
-but your love of self is sufficiently strong to prevent
-your injuring yourself. Therefore says the law, if you<span class="pagenum" id="Page_209">[Pg 209]</span>
-injure your neighbor, we will injure you; if you kill
-your neighbor, we will kill you; and the same blow
-which you aim at your neighbor, we will cause to fall
-upon your own head. In this way this first kind of
-government takes advantage of man’s selfishness to
-restrain him. It does not cause him to love his neighbor.
-It does not cause him, from his heart, to respect
-his neighbor’s rights. It does not tend to lesson his
-selfishness or lust. It does not in any manner tend to
-make him more true, just, and pure at heart. It only
-restrains him from giving expression to his selfish and
-lustful desires.</p>
-
-<p>So far as his motions to action are concerned, he is
-under the same impulse, whether he keep or break the
-law. He is as righteous at heart in violating its commandments
-as in observing its requirements. In either
-case he is governed by his judgment respecting that
-which pertains to his self-interest, and in keeping the
-law he is consulting his own gratification, and in violating
-it he is doing the same.</p>
-
-<p>So far is this kind of government from tending to
-make the individual better at heart, that it not unfrequently
-makes him more selfish by intensifying his
-selfish feelings. The individual who is restrained from
-stealing through fear of punishment, and not from a
-love of justice, is a thief at heart, and will continue
-so notwithstanding the law says, “Thou shalt not
-steal,” and by its penalties deters him from stealing.
-His neighbors may thank the law for its protection.
-But that is the end of its use. It will not
-improve the <i>moral</i> condition of its subject.</p>
-
-<p>Such, then, is the nature and use of this just dispen<span class="pagenum" id="Page_210">[Pg 210]</span>sation,
-sometimes called the first covenant. It is absolutely
-indispensable for the protection and preservation
-of individuals and society. Man left to the
-unrestrained exercise of his lustful and selfish nature,
-would not only destroy his neighbor, but he would
-ultimately destroy himself. And thus the very principle
-of self-protection compels individuals to associate
-together under these governmental forms, by means
-of which the weak are to be protected against the encroachments
-of the strong, the simple against the
-machinations of the cunning.</p>
-
-<p>This necessity gives rise to institutions among men
-which are designed to direct the <i>manner</i> of applying
-this power to the protection of those who institute them.
-The laws of these institutions are but the expressions
-of the intellectual and moral character of those who
-make them. Their wisdom is displayed in adapting
-the means by which their united force shall be directed
-to the execution of the governmental will, whether
-that be just or unjust.</p>
-
-<p>The uses of these external governments are most
-apparent; by which I mean their uses as a means of
-protection. The highest possible use of governmental
-institutions is that of uniting and directing its force to
-prevent the weak from becoming the prey of the strong,
-and the simple the dupes of the cunning. If every
-man or human being had the means of self-protection
-always at hand, or if none were disposed to encroach
-upon the rights of others, but were disposed to do good
-to all rather than evil, then there would be no occasion
-for governmental institutions. So we see that the uses<span class="pagenum" id="Page_211">[Pg 211]</span>
-of institutions, as means of government, have respect
-to the concentration and direction of force.</p>
-
-<p>But as the selfish man can be governed only by an
-appeal to his selfish nature, and that must be addressed
-through the motives of hope and fear, these institutions
-of government, addressing man’s hopes and fears, are
-indispensable for the well-being of society, and can
-never be dispensed with until man is elevated to a
-higher plane, and made the subject of a higher government.
-In other words, this kind of government must
-never be taken from man, but man must be elevated
-above, and thus be taken from the government. There
-have been two opposite errors respecting this kind of
-government: one declaring it to be ordained by God,
-and therefore to be observed and obeyed as an exponent
-of the Divine will and character; the other holding
-that all governments of force and blood are contrary
-to Divine appointment—both of which doctrines
-are true when viewed in a proper direction, and false
-when viewed in the opposite one.</p>
-
-<p>In the first place, it is according to Divine appointment
-that man, as well as every other finite being,
-shall be governed according to the law of the plane in
-which he exists and acts; because every thing existing
-in a finite and relational sphere must become the
-subject of some law, or it could perform no mission in
-respect to itself or any other existence. Without law
-it could not be saved from utter destruction. And
-being the subject of law, it must be the law of the
-plane in which it exists and acts; hence whatever may
-be the law of that plane, it is one of Divine appointment.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_212">[Pg 212]</span></p>
-
-<p>Man living in the plane of selfishness and lust must
-be governed by the laws of that plane; he can be
-governed by no other. Hence the law of that plane
-of sensualism requiring “eye for eye,” “tooth for
-tooth,” “life for life,” etc., is a law of Divine appointment
-for that plane; and whoever descends into that
-plane of impulse, and lives there, becomes subject to
-its law. Having yielded himself servant to obey his
-selfishness and lust, he has become the subject of its
-laws. Having taken the sword, he is subject to its use.
-Having appealed to force, he must be sure to be on
-the strongest side, or he will be likely to be crushed.</p>
-
-<p>But while the law of selfishness and force is one of
-Divine appointment, in the sensual plane, it must not
-be understood as giving law to any other plane. If
-the law of “eye for eye,” “tooth for tooth,” etc., was
-applicable to the dispensation of sensualism, which
-the Mosaic represents, it does not follow that it is the
-true law of the Christian or Spiritual dispensation;
-and he who appeals to such laws of the Mosaic can
-have the benefit of them by containing under that
-kind of government. But he must remember, if he
-wishes to obtain the benefits of the Christian dispensation,
-he must “put away the old man with his deeds.”</p>
-
-<p>Hence, according to the teachings of Jesus, he who
-would become his disciple must rise above the plane
-of sensualism. The new law under which he was to
-come demanded that the law of force should be discontinued.
-If he would have the benefits of the kingdom
-of heaven, that is, of the government pertaining to
-the moral and spiritual plane, he must not resist evil
-by force; he must not smite back when smitten; he<span class="pagenum" id="Page_213">[Pg 213]</span>
-must not indulge in feelings of hatred or unkindness
-toward any one; he must love his enemies; bless them
-in the midst of their cursings. He must be pure in
-heart; he must hunger and thirst after righteousness;
-he must, in all things, be under the dominion of a
-love, pure, holy, and unselfish. Such a one would
-be freed from the law of sin and death; such a one
-would cease to be a debtor to the law of the first dispensation,
-and would be born into liberty, not into a
-liberty to do wrong, but a liberty which had respects
-to his purified affections.</p>
-
-<p>This will be understood by contrasting the principles
-of the two dispensations. The first governed by a
-force external to the subject, constraining him as a
-selfish being to do things not agreeable to him, thus
-bringing his will into subjection. The second governed
-by implanting the true affection within the subject,
-so that his delight was in the law, according to the
-inward man. Hence the new kingdom was to be
-“within.” The first was over man with force and
-fear; the second was to be within man with charity
-and love.</p>
-
-<p>From this it will be seen, that the first government,
-or covenant, as it is called, necessarily required external
-institutions to beget and direct its force to compel
-obedience to its enactments and edicts. And these
-institutions were necessarily authoritative; and persons
-belonging to their plane of administration were
-compelled to submit to them, as to the authority of
-God.</p>
-
-<p>The second government or covenant which ignored
-force, and governed by love, had no use for such institutions,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_214">[Pg 214]</span>
-and hence returned the sword to its sheath.
-Under its administration, swords were to be beaten into
-plowshares and spears into pruning-hooks. Men were
-to “call no man master.” But it must be noticed that
-this second government pertained only to those who
-had come under the rule of charity and love, and thus
-had put off the old man and his deeds. So long as the
-individual, in his affections and lusts, continued in
-bondage to the impulses of his animal nature, he belonged
-to the first dispensation, and must be continued
-under tutors and governors until the coming into him
-of Christ.</p>
-
-<p>Here, then, we see the two classes of errors into
-which mankind have fallen, the first by supposing that
-the laws of selfishness and force were applicable to all
-planes, and that the Christian could find authority
-under Moses. The second, by supposing that the laws
-of selfishness and force were to be abolished in every
-plane, not thinking that such law is just as necessary
-at one time as another, so long as man continues under
-that plane of impulse. Herein we can see the wisdom
-of Jesus in his teachings. He came not to destroy the
-law, or take it away from man, but his mission was to
-take man away from the law, and thus to fulfill or consummate
-the uses of the law. He condemned not the
-law of force as applicable to those who, in their selfishness
-and lusts, were under its dominion. And he did
-not propose to emancipate them by destroying the law.
-But he did propose to redeem them from under it, by
-calling them to a higher plane of impulse and action.
-He proposed to lead them out of Egypt, not take
-Egypt away from them.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_215">[Pg 215]</span></p>
-
-<p>Herein is to be found one of the fundamental errors
-of Christendom, in not perceiving the true meaning of
-the <i>first</i> and <i>second</i> covenants; that is, in not perceiving
-the true sphere of the Mosaic and Christian governments.
-Each are of divine appointment in their respective
-spheres; and neither have respect to time or
-place of administration, but to condition. The Mosaic,
-which is a figure representing the governments of
-force addressed to man as a selfish being, will never be
-at an end so long as society is in a condition to require
-that kind of administration. It will not be at an
-end in the individual until his moral nature is in the
-ascendant, until he keeps that new commandment of
-“Love one another.” And the Mosaic dispensation
-will not be at an end in society until the kingdom of
-heaven is established in the hearts of the members
-thereof.</p>
-
-<p>The theologian has committed a great error in making
-the kingdom of heaven a historic affair, supposing
-that the death of Jesus terminated the first, and
-introduced the second dispensation, not seeming to
-understand that the <i>character</i> of the government determined
-to which dispensation it belonged irrespective
-of time or place. That government which is instituted
-with respect to, and is administered upon the
-principles of selfishness and force, is Mosaic, no matter
-in what age or by whom administered. All civil and
-ecclesiastical governments which are external and
-forceful belong to the Mosaic, no matter by what names
-they may be called. A moment’s reflection will demonstrate
-to a mind of ordinary intelligence and information,
-that all external human governments are of<span class="pagenum" id="Page_216">[Pg 216]</span>
-this character. We have no Christian governments
-exercising power and compelling external obedience
-to law. The very supposition is an absurdity. The
-very moment a government is organized, and clothes
-itself with external force, its <i>Christian</i> character is
-destroyed.</p>
-
-<p>Christianity, in its true spiritual and saving character,
-acts only from <i>within</i> the <i>individual</i>. It is not a
-government over men or among men. It is a government
-in man. It cleanses the <i>inside</i> of the cup and
-the platter, and <i>thence</i> makes clean the outside. Christians
-have no need of governments to keep them in the
-right way. Understand me—<i>real</i> Christians, not <i>professing</i>
-ones. They have no uses for institutions, for
-each obeys the right, and takes upon himself the labor
-of all needful charities.</p>
-
-<p>Thus it will be found to be a truth of universal applicability,
-that wherever institutions, and especially
-legal institutions, are found necessary, the people are
-not Christians, no matter what creed they profess.
-Christianity pertains to <i>character</i>, not <i>creed</i>. External
-institutions are incompatible with true Christianity.
-Both can not live and act together in the same individual.
-Men have been conscious of this, and hence
-have been involved in doubt and difficulty as to their
-duties. But there need be no difficulty on this point.
-Let it be understood, that the man who feels the needs
-of outward restraint belongs to the Mosaic government,
-and by it he must be governed; that all men who
-are under the dominion of their selfish natures have
-not put on Christ, and hence are under Moses. Such<span class="pagenum" id="Page_217">[Pg 217]</span>
-are under the law, and must be continued under
-“tutors and governors.”</p>
-
-<p>External institutions, then, belong to the first dispensation,
-and will continue to be necessary so long as
-man continues to live under the dominion of his selfishness
-and lusts. When he shall be redeemed from
-such nature in himself, he will be redeemed from bondage
-to external institutions, and he can not properly
-be before. The evil, then, is not in the institution, but
-in that condition of the individual and society which
-makes the institution necessary; and the remedy is not
-in destroying the institution, but in elevating man,
-and thereby dispensing with its need; and until that
-is done, the law and the prophets must continue.</p>
-
-<p>This brings me directly to the <i>institution</i> of Marriage,
-respecting which so much has been said of late.
-Like all other <i>institutions</i>, it belongs to the external
-and Mosaic, and looks to the external relations of the
-parties. Its necessity is based upon the same selfish
-and lustful principle in man, as is the necessity of all
-other external institutions.</p>
-
-<p>Its office is <i>protection</i>, not <i>purification</i>. Hence all
-its laws look to legal security, but do not attempt to
-elevate and purify the affections. Those who have
-written and spoken against the external marriage institution
-have acted very unphilosophically in supposing
-that the fault of which they complain was in the institution
-and not in themselves. I will endeavor to make
-this apparent.</p>
-
-<p>In the first place, I will do them the justice to say,
-that the external institution is in character but little,
-if any, better than they affirm of it; that it is made<span class="pagenum" id="Page_218">[Pg 218]</span>
-the means of rendering respectable the grossest lusts;
-that there is no Christian difference between lust <i>within</i>
-and lust <i>without</i> the forms of wedlock; that the individual
-who looks upon another with a lustful desire,
-when tried by the standard of Jesus, is an adulterer,
-whether sustaining the external marital relation or not.</p>
-
-<p>In speaking of the <i>abuses</i> of this institution, I would
-not have them abate their zeal by ceasing to proclaim
-its infidelity to that inward purity of soul so essential
-to the true Christian union; but I would have them
-make a very different use of the fact.</p>
-
-<p>The use which many, and perhaps most of those who
-oppose the external institution of marriage make of its
-lustful abuses, is rather to palliate the conduct of those
-who are lustful outside of its license, by showing that,
-at heart, they do not differ from those who indulge in
-the same lustful desires and exercises <i>under</i> its licentious
-permission; thus very naturally taking license,
-and, when censured by others, pleading the respectable
-guilt of others as their excuse.</p>
-
-<p>In speaking of the abuses of the marriage institution,
-I would not plead them in mitigation of lust;
-nor would I make them the occasion of license. I
-would refer to them for the purpose of condemning
-more strongly the foul practice of seeking gratification
-in that direction.</p>
-
-<p>It is not to be objected to the external institution
-of marriage that under its sanction the grossest of
-lusts are practiced in the name of virtue, and that the
-weightiest evils are the result. Such is not the fault
-of the institution, but of those who use it for that purpose;
-and were it not for the institution, under the
-present lustful condition of society, the same practice<span class="pagenum" id="Page_219">[Pg 219]</span>
-would become universal, and would be as respectable
-as it now is under the sanctions of wedlock. If the
-external institution does not restrain the exercise of
-lust between the parties thereof, it does render disreputable
-its exercise beyond, and thus exerts an influence
-for good to that extent. It does not make the comer
-thereunto perfect in his character; but it tends to restrain
-him in the exercise of his lust toward others,
-and thus confines its evils to a narrower sphere. One
-of the greatest moral benefits of the legal institution
-of marriage is that it tends to restrict the lustful
-practices of the parties to themselves; and, in reality,
-this is the bondage of which the objector complains.</p>
-
-<p>The advocate of that which is called "free love"
-complains that under the legal institution of marriage
-the parties are prohibited from following their attractions
-or passional affinities; that although they might
-have been suited to each other at the time of the union,
-that circumstances and tastes have changed; that love
-requires variety, and that in matters of love each ought
-to be at liberty to follow its leadings. The first great
-error into which the advocate of free love falls is in
-mistaking <i>lust</i> for <i>love</i>. The doctrine that love changes
-is a fundamental error, and of itself demonstrates that
-the objector has mistaken <i>lust</i> for love. The true impulse
-known as love has an immutable basis, and will
-be as constant as the relation and need through which
-and for which it became manifest.</p>
-
-<p>The nature of <i>hunger</i> and <i>thirst</i>, as expressive of the
-needs of the body for food and drink, never changes;
-and the gratification incident to the proper supply<span class="pagenum" id="Page_220">[Pg 220]</span>
-of those needs never changes until abuse and disease
-have wrought their work. Man’s desire for particular
-kinds of food may change; but that has respect
-to lustful gratification rather than the supply of a real
-need.</p>
-
-<p>Remembering our definition of lust to be <i>a desire
-for self-gratification</i>, we shall find that this <i>change</i>
-and <i>variety</i> in food and drink looks more to the gratification
-of desires than to the fulfilling of needs, and
-therefore belongs to the class of lusts.</p>
-
-<p>True love never changes. From its nature it can
-not. It being that impulse which indicates an affectional
-need, it must be as unchanging as the soul and
-God. Take that known as maternal love, and who
-that has known a mother’s love will say that it demands
-for its life and continuance variety and change? Tell
-the mother, as she presses her first-born to her bosom,
-that she will soon demand change and variety to keep
-alive her maternal affection, and she would reply in
-the language of Macduff, “He has no children.” No,
-of all things else, true love will admit of no change,
-no variety.</p>
-
-<p>In no affectional relation, save that of husband and
-wife, would the free lover admit that love required
-change or variety. In the parental, fraternal, filial,
-and social relations that doctrine does not apply.
-The parent loves his child, and feels no demand for
-variety.</p>
-
-<p>What would be thought of that mother who should
-tire of loving her child, and give as an excuse that her
-tastes had changed; that once her child was suited to
-her maternal affection; but that now her maternal love<span class="pagenum" id="Page_221">[Pg 221]</span>
-had changed its character and quality, and demanded
-a corresponding change on the part of the object of
-its affection? It requires no argument to show that
-such can never be the requirements of maternal love.
-The same is true of every other manifestation of the
-affectional principle. Fraternal, filial, and social love
-will admit of no change; demand no variety. The
-brother and sister can love on and love forever; the
-parent and child can do the same; and true friendship
-abides in constancy of affection. But <i>lust</i> demands
-variety, and consequently change. When the true
-impulse is overlooked, and self-gratification becomes
-the end in pursuit, then comes with it the demand for
-variety. This is seen in eating and drinking. Hunger
-and thirst only call for simple food and drink. They
-will supply the demand. But the moment gratification
-is consulted, then great must be the change and
-large the variety. And by far the largest amount of
-labor and expense is bestowed upon gratification.</p>
-
-<p>The same is seen in the social department. Those
-who, in their social intercourse, are seeking selfish gratification
-instead of the happiness and well-being of
-their associates, are those who demand variety; who
-themselves are <i>cloying</i> of one kind of amusement, and
-then demanding another. This principle of demanding
-change in food, in society, in amusement, etc., depends
-upon that condition known as <i>cloyed</i>; and it
-does not take place in respect to any need. The thirsty
-soul is never cloyed with drink until it ceases to be
-thirsty; the hungry soul with food until hunger ceases.
-But it is not thus with lust; it ceases to enjoy one
-means of gratification after another, while yet the demand<span class="pagenum" id="Page_222">[Pg 222]</span>
-mand for gratification continues. The same principles
-apply to the marriage relation. True conjugal love
-never changes. It can never change, because it must
-rest upon an unchangeable basis. The mode of begetting
-offspring must be as enduring as the race. The
-demand, therefore, will be as imperative as the necessity,
-and hence the desire for offspring must be as
-deep and fundamental as the soul itself.</p>
-
-<p>The law of procreation demands that in view of the
-great end to be accomplished, those who unite in the
-procreative art should unite upon the highest and
-purest plane. Hence the conjugal affection or love has
-its basis in this deepest and most immutable necessity
-of the soul. Understand me—man, in his present
-condition, is the grand ultimate of all past being and
-action. And that which took all past ages to accomplish
-is committed to man in the command to be fruitful
-and multiply. The future is committed to him.
-That which comes into conscious being must do so
-through him, and the true foundation for the fulfillment
-of the great command is laid in the conjugal union of
-the male and female souls. To say of the impulse
-calling for such union, that it demands change and
-consequent variety, is blasphemously false and absurd.
-The basis of conjugal love is as deep and immutable
-as are the foundations of immortality and eternal life.</p>
-
-<p>But let this union be a mere external and lustful one,
-that is, one looking for self-gratification, and it becomes
-subject to the law of lust, and consequently, like every
-other lustful affection, will demand variety. The very
-nature of lust is to disease and destroy and to defeat
-the end sought. It therefore brings with itself ulti<span class="pagenum" id="Page_223">[Pg 223]</span>mate
-cloying and disgust; and to remedy that, it must
-have change.</p>
-
-<p>That this is the nature of that impulse which <i>free
-lovers</i> mistake for love, is further evident from its associations.
-The plea they set up is, that every one is
-free to seek happiness; and consequently when one
-relation or pursuit fails to conduce to that end, they
-should be permitted to change the relation or the pursuit,
-and seek happiness in another. They make the
-seeking after happiness the great end of life; hence
-they have adopted very appropriate language, such as
-"passional attraction," "passional affinity," etc.</p>
-
-<p>For this reason, in their assemblies they aim at self-gratification.
-Each is striving to beget pleasure. Their
-assembly-rooms are full of amusements and “innocent
-recreations,” singing, dancing, playing at different
-games, chatting, etc., all pursued in respect to
-the pleasures they promise, and not in respect to the
-good irrespective of the pleasure. The plea is, the
-people demand cheap amusements, or rather need them.
-Cheap amusements are the very things they ought not
-to have. It is but another name for cheap dissipation.
-But the advocate for free love complains that the law
-and public sentiment hold him to his choice, when he
-has made a bad one. The uses and benefits of the law
-are seen in this, that they do hold all such to their
-choice, and by so doing avoid a multiplicity of bad
-matches.</p>
-
-<p>The individual who is out seeking passional affinities
-is under the influence of lust, and the sooner he
-or she is caught and caged the better; such can gain
-nothing by being permitted to experiment. Until they<span class="pagenum" id="Page_224">[Pg 224]</span>
-can rise above their selfish and lustful natures in other
-things, they will not be very likely to do it in matrimonial
-affairs.</p>
-
-
-<p class="center">END.</p>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin-top:4em'>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ASTRAL WORLD--HIGHER OCCULT POWERS ***</div>
-<div style='text-align:left'>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-Updated editions will replace the previous one&#8212;the old editions will
-be renamed.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
-States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg&#8482; electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG&#8482;
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
-the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
-of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
-copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
-easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
-of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
-Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may
-do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
-by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
-license, especially commercial redistribution.
-</div>
-
-<div style='margin:0.83em 0; font-size:1.1em; text-align:center'>START: FULL LICENSE<br />
-<span style='font-size:smaller'>THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE<br />
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK</span>
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-To protect the Project Gutenberg&#8482; mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase &#8220;Project
-Gutenberg&#8221;), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg&#8482; License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'>
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg&#8482; electronic works
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg&#8482;
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg&#8482; electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg&#8482; electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
-or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.B. &#8220;Project Gutenberg&#8221; is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg&#8482; electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg&#8482; electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg&#8482;
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (&#8220;the
-Foundation&#8221; or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg&#8482; electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg&#8482; mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg&#8482;
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg&#8482; name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg&#8482; License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg&#8482; work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country other than the United States.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg&#8482; License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg&#8482; work (any work
-on which the phrase &#8220;Project Gutenberg&#8221; appears, or with which the
-phrase &#8220;Project Gutenberg&#8221; is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-</div>
-
-<blockquote>
- <div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
- other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
- whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
- of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
- at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you
- are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
- of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
- </div>
-</blockquote>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg&#8482; electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase &#8220;Project
-Gutenberg&#8221; associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg&#8482;
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg&#8482; electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg&#8482; License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg&#8482;
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg&#8482;.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg&#8482; License.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg&#8482; work in a format
-other than &#8220;Plain Vanilla ASCII&#8221; or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg&#8482; website
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original &#8220;Plain
-Vanilla ASCII&#8221; or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg&#8482; License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg&#8482; works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg&#8482; electronic works
-provided that:
-</div>
-
-<div style='margin-left:0.7em;'>
- <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'>
- &bull; You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg&#8482; works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg&#8482; trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, &#8220;Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation.&#8221;
- </div>
-
- <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'>
- &bull; You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg&#8482;
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg&#8482;
- works.
- </div>
-
- <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'>
- &bull; You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
- </div>
-
- <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'>
- &bull; You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg&#8482; works.
- </div>
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg&#8482; electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
-the Project Gutenberg&#8482; trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
-forth in Section 3 below.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.F.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg&#8482; collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg&#8482;
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain &#8220;Defects,&#8221; such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the &#8220;Right
-of Replacement or Refund&#8221; described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg&#8482; trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg&#8482; electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you &#8216;AS-IS&#8217;, WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg&#8482; electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg&#8482;
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg&#8482; work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg&#8482; work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'>
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg&#8482;
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-Project Gutenberg&#8482; is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg&#8482;&#8217;s
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg&#8482; collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg&#8482; and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'>
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation&#8217;s EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state&#8217;s laws.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-The Foundation&#8217;s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
-Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
-to date contact information can be found at the Foundation&#8217;s website
-and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'>
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-Project Gutenberg&#8482; depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
-public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
-visit <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org/donate/">www.gutenberg.org/donate</a>.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'>
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg&#8482; electronic works
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg&#8482; concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg&#8482; eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-Project Gutenberg&#8482; eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
-facility: <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>.
-</div>
-
-<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>
-This website includes information about Project Gutenberg&#8482;,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
-</div>
-
-</div>
-
-</body>
-</html>